Issuu on Google+

“You sure like suckin’ that thumb, kid!” www.hjmag.com Handjobs Anthology 22 1

1/23/10 2:21:14 PM


Handjobs Anthology Volume 22 ŠCopyright 2009 by Avenue Services, Inc. All Rights Reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews. Handjobs Anthology Volume 22 is a collection of stories from the late 2000 issues of our monthly magazine, Handjobs. A special thank you to those who contributed artwork: Craig Esposito Ira Smith Just A. Buoy with E. Rex Shawn Lou Michael Mitchell Montana Nicolas Mann Roger Valentine Walden William Given For more information about Handjobs publications, please write: Avenue Services, Inc. PO Box 2000 Bow, WA 98232-2000 Or call us toll free at: 1-866-304-7848 Handjobs Anthology Volume 22 ISBN 978-1-886458-79-6 US 20.00 www.hjmag.com

Handjobs Anthology 22 2

1/23/10 2:21:16 PM


Handjobs Anthology Volume 22 Grandpa’s Tasty Nuts

5

Bad Uncle Ralph and His Son

9

Cousins Running Wild by J. P. Williams

13

Homework by LLB

18

Big, Uncut, and Juicy by Leon

21

Vista Point by Jamie Richardson

27

Tat part 2 by John Tyndall

33

Bobby Blue by Patrick Giles

36

The Big Jack-Off by K. C. Dove

39

Barny the Sojer Boy

43

Back to School Physical by Brad

48

Trolling for Dick by Wrangle

52

Brother Larry Shows Me

58

Learning from My Big Brother by Razemond

62

Intruder by Mike

64

A Father’s True Love by David W.

70

Thumb Sucker by Brent Ryszard

75

The Greenhouse by Wolfman

83

Tongue Fucking by Rod Robert

85

The Pit Stop by John Tyndall

87

Trick or Treat by Jody Evans

100

Coming on to Uncle Stuart

104

Nick, Vick and Jimmy by Jack Fruck

109

Handjobs Anthology 22 3

1/23/10 2:21:16 PM


Goodbye on the Bar None Ranch

112

Train Ride by Wesly

115

Matty and I Go Trucking

118

Me and My Uncle by girian

125

Nasty Boy by Ron Phillips

131

Baiting the Hook by H. R.

138

The Principal’s Office by Travis Tyler

146

Dad’s Two Surprises

152

Teddy’s Holiday Treat by Warren

158

Bonding with My Son by Mr. R.

164

Friends of Coach Jackson by Willy Jefferson

168

Matt by James Lee

175

Drill Sergeant Messing by BJ

181

Grandpa Nelson by Randy

185

Gustave Visits Grandpa and Me by Randy

189

Copyright © 2010 by Avenue Services, Inc. All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced in whole or in part without written permission of the publisher, Avenue Services, Inc., a gay-owned and operated business. Published by Avenue Services, Inc., PO Box 2000, Bow, WA 98232-2000. Handjobs is a trademark of Avenue Services, Inc. Safe and sane sexual behavior is encouraged by the publisher. The publisher, editor and contributors to Handjobs cannot be held responsible for accidents or injuries or any other misfortunes that result from proper or improper application of information imparted or ideas generated by material in Handjobs. Handjobs is designed to be used only as an aid for masturbation. Any similarity between people and places in the fiction in Handjobs and any real people and places is purely coincidental. No responsibility can be assumed for unsolicited material. All rights in letters sent to Handjobs will be treated unconditionally assigned for publication and copyright purposes and are subject to Handjobs’ right to edit and comment upon editorially. Printed in the US. You must be 18 or older to purchase this book.

Despite the terms such as “boy” or “son”, all characters in the fiction of Handjobs are 18 years of age or older. It may be against the law to have sexual intercourse with people under the age of 18, but we do print memoirs of men talking about their own boyhood experiences. This book is in compliance with the so-called “Child Protection Act of 1995”. 4

Handjobs Anthology 22 4

1/23/10 2:21:16 PM


Grandpa’s Tasty Nuts I was scrawny and not very happy about it. I wanted to be more like Swenson. He had big muscles, I mean really big muscles, a belly that rippled, and this floppy thing between his legs that bounced up and down whenever he went jogging in his skimpy red running shorts. No matter how many times I lifted my dumbells in my room, my biceps didn’t grow at all. All I could do was sit naked in front of my mirror and sigh. I’d pour over my muscle magazines and wonder if I would ever look like the buffed guys pictured in them. Geez, I’d even settle for just having Swenson’s floppy thing between my legs. One day I was moping in front of the mirror and I was so engrossed in my thoughts I didn’t hear Grandpa come up the stairs. “Hey, what’s on your mind, Pee Wee?” Grandpa asked when he saw me sitting naked in front of my mirror. I was so embarrased at him catching me like that. “You like to sit naked in front of a mirror and mope?” Grandpa asked. He picked up one of my muscle magazines and flipped through the pages. “Is that what you want to look like?” he asked, pointing to a big hulk. I meekly nodded. “You know, most of these guys take hormones and stuff to look like that. They spend so much time pumping their arms and stuff that all their energy goes into their muscles and their willies shrivel up to nothing.” Grandpa peered over my shoulders and added, “Looks like you’ve got a nice thing growing there between your legs. Now you wouldn’t want that to get looking like the dinky things on these guys, would you?” “Uh, I guess not, Grandpa,” I said. “But Swenson has nice muscles and his winky isn’t small.” “Hmm, well just how big is it?” Grandpa asked. “About that long,” I said indicating with my hands. “That is pretty big,” Grandpa said. “But there’s a lot more to a guy than just muscles and how long your winky is. Now, stand up and let me take a good look at you, Pee Wee.” I stood up and Grandpa dropped to his knees. He began examing my ankles and calves. He worked his hands up to my knees and then felt my thighs. “You don’t have anything to be ashamed of, Pee Wee,” Grandpa said as he squeezed my thighs. “Your thighs are plenty strong and I know you can run fast.” Grandpa’s steady compliments were cheering me up, and I loved the way his hands felt on my body. By the time his fingers reached 5

Handjobs Anthology 22 5

1/23/10 2:21:16 PM


Valentine

my inner thighs, I started to feel all warm and fuzzy between my legs. My dick swelled and stuck out towards Grandpa’s face. Grandpa looked up at my growing winky and smiled. He reached his fingers higher and higher until his finger tips grazed my balls. Grandpa tickled the bottom of my balls and my winky popped right up. “Hey, look at that!” Grandpa exclaimed. He slid his fingers right up the sides of my shaft. No one had ever touched me there before. It felt great getting all stiff for Grandpa. It made me feel proud to be 6

Handjobs Anthology 22 6

1/23/10 2:21:17 PM


able to show him how hard my winky got. I was feeling too good now to worry about the size of Swenson’s floppy. Who cared if it flopped about in his running shorts. I bet his grandpa didn’t feel it like my grandpa did! When Grandpa’s fingers reached the tip of my rock hard tuber, he pulled it down so it was right in front of his eyes. He gently rubbed the end, right on my pee hole, until it started to drip that clear, gooey, sweet stuff. “Feels good to have another guy touch you, doesn’t it?” Grandpa asked. I nodded. Grandpa kept rubbing his slick thumb over my tip until the whole head was glistening wet. It felt so good I could barely keep standing. “Here, sit down on the edge of your bed, Pee Wee,” Grandpa instructed. When I sat down, he spread my legs apart so he could have complete access to my crotch. I noticed that there was quite a bulge between his legs. I guess he was having as much fun as I was. “Grandpa?” I asked. “Is it OK to do this?” I wanted to know. “Of course it is,” he said. “How could anything that feels this good possibly be bad. Some people may say you shouldn’t do this, but they just don’t want you to have a good time.” He rubbed the head of my winky some more and then thoughtfully added, “But you probably shouldn’t tell your mother about this. Women don’t have winkies and they don’t understand what we men need.” “Sure, Grandpa,” I said. Then Grandpa leaned forward and kissed my nuts while he kept playing with my stick. “Hmm,” he moaned when he took my nuts into his mouth and sucked on them. “I can tell your balls are full of juice.” “You can?” I asked. “Sure,” Grandpa said, looking into my eyes. “When your nuts are full, they smell and taste different.” “Really?” I asked in disbelief. “Of course, everyone knows that,” Grandpa said, sounding a bit surprised that I didn’t know it. “Here,” he said, standing up and unbuttoning his jeans. “It’s been a few days since I’ve unloaded my balls,” Grandpa said. “If you like, you can taste them, and later see how different they smell and taste when they’re completely empty.” “OK,” I agreed. I still didn’t believe him, but I thought it would be great to see what was inside Grandpa’s pants. When he popped the last button on his jeans and opened them up, I couldn’t believe how thick and hard his corndog was. It sprung up 7

Handjobs Anthology 22 7

1/23/10 2:21:17 PM


right in front of me, and those big, hairy balls hung like firm eggs between his legs. “Go ahead and smell my balls, Pee Wee,” Grandpa said. “Smell and see what full nuts taste like.” Grandpa crawled up on the bed and brought his nutsac right up against my face. It was very warm and the rich, musty smell of his nuts was so exciting. I took a deep whiff and then stuck out my tongue. His nuts were salty. He let me take my time licking them. Then he said, “Now suck on them, Pee Wee, suck on them like I sucked yours … that’s it … yeah, that feels good.” As I sucked on Grandpa’s full nuts, he playfully slapped his thick rod against my forehead. “Now remember that taste and smell. Those are plumb full nuts. You’ll see later that empty ones don’t smell or taste as good.” I could only get one of grandpa’s nuts in my mouth at a time. I thought I detected a slight difference in the flavor of his nuts. His left one seemed a bit sweeter, but I had to keep tasting each one to make sure. Maybe one nut had more juice in it than the other one. “Ah, Pee Wee,” Grandpa sighed. “You’re going to empy my nuts if you keep that up much longer.” He rubbed his hard rod against the side of my nose and my forehead as I kept sucking and sucking on his nuts. “Ah,” he moaned. “Ohh, yes,” he groaned. I felt his nuts pulling into his body and I had to suck harder on them to keep them in my mouth. His thighs quivered and then clamped down around my face, locking it tightly against his body. Grandpa mashed his turgid rod against my forehead, and then I felt hot, steamy fluid gushing out of his cock and streaming into my hair, my forehead and down both sides of my face. His strong thighs kept my head locked firmly in place as he emptied his nuts all over my head. When he was done, he let out a long, low sigh and pulled off me. “Looks like I’ve made a mess of you, Pee Wee,” he said with a laugh. He kissed me on the lips and then cleaned up his juices off my face with his long, wet tongue. “Now let’s see how full your balls are,” Grandpa said as he grabbed my cock. “Can I see your juice squirt out, Pee Wee? I’d love to see you shoot.” “Sure, Grandpa,” I said. He laid his head on my belly and used his hands to stroke my dick right in front of his face. He paused every now and then to lick the juices that puddled on my pee hole.

8

Handjobs Anthology 22 8

1/23/10 2:21:17 PM


His hands felt neat working on my pole. He seemed to sense when I was about to shoot, because he’d stop and let my excitement die off before starting up again. “The longer you take to squirt, Pee Wee, the more you’ll shoot,” Grandpa told me. I sure felt lucky to have a grandpa who knew so much about these things. Grandpa eventually stopped teasing my rod and became quite ernest about getting my balls emptied. His strokes became very deliberate, firm, and steady. I started clenching my butt cheeks and straining my thigh muscles. It was something I always did the closer I got to emptying my nuts. My belly tensed and then suddenly I was spraying a huge stream of my juices high into the air. “Jesus!” Grandpa cried out. He watched several shots spray up into the air before he swallowed my cock and had me drain the rest of my spunk down his throat. After that, we had to drain each others’ nuts several time until they were dry as chalk. Then he had me taste his nuts again. When I told him I wasn’t sure if I could tell the difference between his full ones and his empty ones, he told me, “It takes a lot of practice, Pee Wee. It just shows your nose and taste buds aren’t developed enough yet. We’ll just have to keep working on it.”

Bad Uncle Ralph and His Son When we pulled into Grandma and Grandpa’s for the family reunion, Mom let out a sigh. “Why did they have to come?” she murmured. I wondered who she was talking about. Then I saw her pointing to Uncle Ralph’s car. Dad looked at Mom and nodded. I never understood why Mom and Dad were so down on Uncle Ralph. I thought he and his son, Wesley, were cool. As we walked up to the house, Mom took me aside and whispered in my ear, “If Uncle Ralph bothers you, you let us know.” “OK, Mom,” I muttered. As soon as were inside though, I looked for Uncle Ralph and Cousin Wesley. I finally found them in the backyard, Uncle Ralph greeted me warmly when he saw me. “Hey, Tony,” he said. “How’s it going?” “Pretty good,” I replied. “We were just headed over to our place for a quick beer. Want to come along?” Wesley asked. “Sure,” I said. “But I’m not supposed to drink,” I added. “Sure, whatever,” Ralph said and we piled into their car and took off. It only took a few minutes to get to their place and for them to pull some beers out of the fridge. 9

Handjobs Anthology 22 9

1/23/10 2:21:17 PM


Photo courtesy of DaddyOnLine

“So, how’s school?” Uncle Ralph asked as Wesley handed him a cold beer. “OK,” I said. “You have any girlfriends yet?” he asked. I shook my head. “What, don’t you want to get any?” he asked. “Get what?” I asked. “You know, some action,” Wesley said. “Yeah, some fun with what you got between your legs. You’re a boy,” Uncle Ralph said. “I know what it’s like to be a boy and be horny all the time. Or doesn’t your mom let you play with your winky.” I blushed. “This beer’s making me horny, Dad,” Wesley said. “I know, son,” Uncle Ralph said. “You mind, Tony, if we get more comfortable … you know, get naked and play with ourselves?” “Uh … no,” I stammered. This is why I liked hanging out with Uncle Ralph and Tony. They were always having a good time. I watched as Uncle Ralph quickly stripped. He already had a boner and grabbed it as he sat back down. “Oh, Tony, being naked with boys always make me so stiff,” he sighed. “Hurry up and get out of your clothes, too. Show us how you beat off.” Wesley was soon stroking his dick. Of course I had to get naked and show myself, too. This was so much more fun than hanging out with the other relatives at the reunion. “So, how often do you stroke off?” Uncle Ralph asked me. “Almost every night,” I said. “What do you do with your cum when you shoot?” Wesley asked. “Do you eat it or do you wipe it off, or what?” 10

Handjobs Anthology 22 10

1/23/10 2:21:18 PM


Photo courtesy of DaddyOnLine

“Eat it?” I asked. “You can eat it?” “Sure,” Uncle Ralph said. “It tastes great.” “What does it taste like?” I asked. “Sometimes it’s sweet, other times it can be bitter,” Uncle Ralph said. “Yeah, like if I stroke a really long time, or if I haven’t cum for a few days,” Wesley said, “then it’s sweet. But if it’s like my second or third load, or I whack off real fast, then it’s bitter.” “It also depends from guy to guy and even what you’ve eaten recently,” Uncle Ralph added. Man, they’re cool, I thought. How do they know all these things? My dick was starting to get wet and drippy at the end, so I coated my finger with the clear, sticky stuff and tasted it. “It’s sweet,” I said. “Yeah, precum is usually pretty sweet,” Wesley said. They switched places and Uncle Ralph stretched out on the bed. “So, have you done any pussy yet?” Wesley asked. I shook my head. “Don’t bother hurrying to find out,” he said. “It’s more fun to play with guys. Besides, with guys, you don’t have to worry about getting a girl pregnant or having her old man find out you’ve been in her snatch and coming after you.” It was so much fun beating off with Uncle Ralph and Wesley. I was hoping that they’d show me more things guys could do together. As he stroked himself, Uncle Ralph pulled on his balls and ran one hand down between his legs and played with his butt. “Show us your butt,” Uncle Ralph said. I lifted both my legs up so they could see it. 11

Handjobs Anthology 22 11

1/23/10 2:21:18 PM


Photo courtesy of DaddyOnLine

“Now spread your butt apart with your hands so we can see your hole,” Uncle Ralph instructed. I felt real nasty showing them my butt hole. That really made my dick tingle. “Man, he’s got a nice hole, Dad,” Wesley said. “I’d love to get my dick in there.” “I know, son,” Uncle Ralph said. I was real disappointed when he said, “Maybe later. We’ve got to get Tony back to the reunion soon, or his momma is going to be worried.” “Fuck, Dad,” Wesley moaned. “Just thinking about his tight ass is going to make me shoot.” “Me, too, son,” Uncle Ralph groaned. “Me too.” All three of us were pounding our sticks good and hard. All too soon we started shooting our loads one after the other. Wesley shot first, and when I saw him slurping his cum up off his hand, I dumped a whopper of a load in my palm. Of course, I lapped mine up. It had a nutty-oystery taste. When Uncle Ralph started shooting he cried out, “Come over here, Tony and lick it off. Eat your uncle’s fresh cream.” I scurried over to the side of the bed and watched real close as his cum flowed out of his wet cockhead. I’d never seen a man’s dick so close before. I could see all the tiny creases around his piss slit. The smell of Uncle Ralph’s cum was rich. I stuck out my tongue and lapped up the puddle of cum on his thigh. Then I savored the strand of cum which dangled from his dick. And finally I even licked the remaining globs right off his cockhead. That was special. “You’re a good boy,” Uncle Ralph said as he stroked my head. When I was finished eating his cum, we quickly dressed and drove back to 12

Handjobs Anthology 22 12

1/23/10 2:21:18 PM


Photo courtesy of DaddyOnLine

the reunion. I split up from Uncle Ralph and Wesley. When Mom saw me, she hadn’t even missed me and didn’t have the slightest clue I’d had some fun with bad Uncle Ralph and his son.

Cousins Running Wild by J. P. Williams When I was a kid, I spent a week at Uncle Leo’s farm. My three cousins, Kerry, Kirk, and Kevin seemed like grown men to me, although they were only a few years older than I was. Kerry was nearest my age, and he was the handsome one. He had a dark, hairy body and luminous blue eyes. Kerry played this game with me where he’d wrestle me and make me sit on his lap against my will. The smell of his skin and the feeling of his hairy arms wrapped around me would make me giggle and grab him tighter, burying my nose in his shirt with my face pressed up against his hard stomach. One morning, I was sitting on a rock at the side of the pond watching Kerry get out of the water after his morning swim. His floppy, wet briefs clung to his big cock and balls, which were clearly outlined and looked enormous to me. “Whaddaya lookin’ at?” he asked me, smiling out of the corner of his mouth and revealing his straight, white teeth. “You got hair on your chest already,” I said, as I pointed to the beginnings of a substantial hair pattern that ran from his navel to his neck. “Oh, I thought you wuz lookin’ at somethin’ else there for a minute,” he said with a grin, staring into my eyes until I finally had to look away. He came up behind me, still wet from the pond, and held me in a bear hug. I could feel him press his crotch against me. As I struggled to free myself from his grasp, I slammed my rear back, ramming into him hard. 13

Handjobs Anthology 22 13

1/23/10 2:21:18 PM


“Watch out, you little devil. You’ll crush my nuts,” he said, as he jumped back, finally letting go of me. I ran giggling, with him chasing me up the hill, threatening to beat my cute little butt. It would be several years before I saw Kerry again. He had gone off to college and became the star gymnast on the school team. I often had wet dreams about sucking Kerry’s big hairy dick or being fucked by him, hard and long. I wanted to be just like him. I tried out for gymnastics, but was lousy at it, so I took up track instead. My coach said with my long, lean body I should take up running distance, and he kept telling me I would make a terrific crosscountry runner. I thought about trying to work into longer distances during the summer and then switch to cross country the next year. There was a family reunion at Uncle Leo’s and I couldn’t believe it when I saw Kerry. He was still handsome as hell. His eyes looked like they’d become even bluer. “I hear you’re a runner,” he said to me. “Well, maybe we can run together in the mornings – I have to do it to stay in shape for gymnastics, you know,” he said, smiling the same crooked engaging smile he had years ago. “Great,” I said nonchalantly, trying to contain my enthusiasm at the idea. “We can go for a swim afterward to cool down,” he said. I remembered his morning swims and my cock jerked in my shorts at the memory. That first night, Kerry and I were put out on the back porch to sleep on a trundle bed. I got settled on the lower half, looking up at the beams in the roof to avoid being caught staring at what I really longed to see – Kerry taking off his shorts and shirt. As he crawled in beside me he said, “This isn’t too fuckin’ comfortable, is it?” laughing slightly. It shocked me to hear him say “fuckin’” but I liked the way it sounded. I could feel his warm, hairy skin on mine and his familiar scent swept over me. Something warm and fleshy bumped against me through his underwear. I swear I could feel the bulge in his shorts start to grow as it poked into my thigh. Damn, he smelled so good. My dick sprang up hard as a rock. Kerry said, “We’d better get some sleep if we’re going to run at six o’clock.” He hesitated for a moment, as if he really didn’t want to, then he turned over. We tried to pretend we were sleeping. I listened to his breathing and could tell he was having a hard time falling asleep, too. My dick was hard. I wanted to reach over and feel if Kerry was having the same problem. I hoped he was. 14

Handjobs Anthology 22 14

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


§

§

§

In the morning we slipped on our shorts and headed out for our run. We matched each other stride for stride, first out along the shore of the pond, and then into the fields that led onto a farm road. I started to push the pace, and after a few miles I noticed his breathing becoming labored. As we headed back into a field surrounded by trees, Kerry started muttering and then finally stopped, stooped over in exhaustion and panting like a dog. “OK … OK, you little ba … bastard. So you can run a helluva lot faster than I can.” I stood there, barely sweating; I couldn’t help but laugh. “You little shit, you’re not so big that I can’t paddle the shit out of that cute little bottom of yours,” he said, still panting like a dog. In a calmer voice he ordered, “Come here, you little shit,” his breathing coming hard. As I got near him, I could see the sweat pouring off his face, soaking his shirt. “What’s wrong, old man? Can’t keep up?” He grabbed my legs and tackled me. We both fell to the soft turf, rolling around like a couple of schoolboys. After struggling for a little while and thrashing around in the long grass, I let him pin me. He sat on my stomach. We were both panting and his strong hands held my arms to the ground. Our eyes met and his look of anger and hurt pride turned to something else as he loosened his hold on me. His breath swept over me. The look in his eyes and the smell of his clean, fresh sweat had me throwing caution to the wind. I put my hand behind his neck and drew his mouth to mine. We kissed long and hard. I could feel the bulge in his shorts grow as we crushed our bodies together. He drew away gently, a goofy look on his face, and said in a voice rough with passion, “If you ever tell, I’ll kill you.” I said simply, “I want you, Kerry. I want you bad. I’ve wanted you ever since that day when I watched you come out of the pond after your swim.” We quickly ripped off our shirts, shorts, and jockstraps. My eyes drank in his handsome looks as we came together, rubbing all over each other’s naked body. I ran my fingers through his thick chest hair as I started licking him all over, burying my nose in his underarms and stroking my hands down his ridged stomach and around to his firm ass. I lowered my head to his beautiful thick cock. The large purple head strained toward me, glistening with precum. Sliding down his sweat-slicked body, licking my way down his ripped abs, I took his huge cock into my eager mouth and cradled his cum-heavy balls in my palm. He stroked my hair and repeated my name over and over as I sucked like a baby, nursing on his bloated 15

Handjobs Anthology 22 15

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


dickhead. I gradually slid down his shaft until my nose was buried in his musky pubes. I couldn’t believe I actually had Kerry’s dick wedged deep in my throat. Kerry wet his middle finger and gently worked it up my ass. “I want you bad, Joey baby,” he said as if in a trance. “I gotta get inside of you. I’ve been hot for that ass of yours since we were kids.” Flipping me onto my back, he gently raised my legs, sliding them over his shoulders. Kissing my eyes, nose, lips, chin, then licking his way down my smooth chest, he stopped to gently suck one, then the other, of my very sensitive nipples. He swirled his tongue around my sensitive nubs and sent hot sparks to my overloaded brain. He licked back and forth between them and then down my tightly packed abs, licking and slurping my belly button and making me squirm with delight. I writhed in ecstasy as he licked down the crease in my groin, sending hot jolts of passion through my crotch. He then licked past my cock, taking my hairless balls into his mouth. He sloshed them around, making them dance on his tongue for an eternity, sending shivers up and down my spine. Just when I thought I would explode, he released them with a pop, cooling them with his breath and making them contract in their stretched out sack. He continued to lick lower along my perineum, gently nibbling his way to my tightly puckered boyhole. The first touch of his tongue to my burning asshole sent electric shocks throughout my tight, young body. I never dreamed anything could feel so good. He swirled his tongue around and around, driving me crazy. I could feel my hole spasm around his tongue, trying to pull it in deeper. “Oh, Joey, you taste so hot and sweet. I can feel you opening up for me. You’re so tight and hot in there. You are so fuckin’ beautiful.” “Oh, God, fuck me, fuck me now,” I cried as he pressed his cockhead against my virgin asshole. I was insane with lust and wanted him to fuck me more than I’d ever wanted anything before. I pushed back, taking him to the hilt in one quick thrust. “Whoa, cuz. You really wanted that big, old dick of mine bad. You OK?” he asked. He held still as he bottomed out and his pubes ground into my balls. He didn’t move until he could feel me relax and get used to the feel of him embedded deep inside me, filling me to the brink with his pulsating ramrod. He bent down and buried his tongue in my mouth as he started to slide in and out of my hole, just an inch or two at first, then building speed. It hurt a little at first, but soon he was riding smoothly. He pulled all the way out, until just the head remained trapped within my rim. Then he rammed me deeply, as our mouths sucked hungrily at each other. 16

Handjobs Anthology 22 16

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


His ripped abs rubbed against the sensitive nerves in my dickhead with every stroke up my no longer virgin ass. The feeling was too fantastic and I came all too fast. I shot hard as he rammed against something deep inside me. Every time his cock bounced off that button, sparks shot through my veins and I saw stars and fireworks. My whole body was on fire. My cum flew everywhere, splashing off his tight stomach and hairy chest and raining down upon my smooth torso, face, and neck. Kerry’s fucking grew more and more frenzied. He was like a lion in deep rut. His breathing became ragged as he approached orgasm. All the tendons in his body were as tight as a guitar string as he got closer and closer to his climax. His fierce ass pounding was bringing me closer to my second orgasm in just a few minutes. Kerry’s eyes rolled up in his head; every muscle in his body went taut as he let out a roar from somewhere deep inside. He came hard, burying his expanding cock deep inside me. He pounded me into the turf, jamming hard against the magic node I hadn’t known existed before today. I could feel jet after jet of his scalding love juice splatter against my passion button. I came again from the sheer force of his orgasm. My cum splashed off his ridged torso and sprayed down on my gleaming chest. Kerry bent down and licked the slimy cum off of my chest, working down my body to take my still hard cock into his mouth. I couldn’t believe how incredible it felt to have my ass stuffed and my dick licked at the same time. His dick never left my ass as he sucked on my dick like a man who was starving. Only a flexible gymnast like Kerry could do what he was doing. His dick was bouncing off my prostate with every bob of his head. He quickly brought me to another hard cum. As I pumped out another load, it felt like my soul was being sucked out of my body. I thought I would pass out from the intense joy. I couldn’t believe it; I had popped out three loads in just moments, and I was still hard. So was he. We lay in the grass, panting, kissing, and touching. His dick was still lodged deep in its new home. I wished I could stay locked in Kerry’s embrace forever. Kerry held and petted me for a long time, gently kissing my forehead from time to time and hugging me tight. As he leaned up, his now limp dick slipped from my ass. “Hey, kiddo, we better get back before they send a posse out after us.” I hated the idea of letting him go. “But I don’t wanna. Can’t we just lie here forever?” “I know what you mean, but we gotta.” Kerry pulled me up and we put on our clothes. As we headed toward the house, I looked over at Kerry. We beamed lovingly at each other. 17

Handjobs Anthology 22 17

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


That summer was the best in my entire life. My parents went back to Sacramento, and I spent the whole summer with Kerry. We pitched a tent in the woods and slept on the same air mattress, holding each other all night long. I loved falling asleep with his dick buried deep up my asshole and waking up with him still hard inside me. I would slowly rotate my hips, gently pulling him toward consciousness and a good, slow morning fuck. When the summer finally drew to a close, he went to San Francisco for graduate school, and I went back to school in Sacramento. But we weren’t separated for long. When I graduated, I was accepted at the same school where Kerry was finishing his graduate work. We got an apartment and our families were delighted that I would have my older cousin to look after me while I was away from home.

Homework by LLB At first I hated doing my homework at Grandpa’s, but now I love it. Mom and Dad forced me to go to Grandpa’s every day after school, because I wasn’t finishing my assignments and my grades had dropped. Grandpa lived just a few blocks away, so he convinced them that if I went to his place each day, he’d make sure I did my homework. The first day when I showed up, the screen door was unlocked, so I let myself in. Grandpa was in his room taking a nap, so I got myself a soda and turned on the TV. I guess my shuffling around woke him up, because in a few minutes he wandered into the living room half asleep, butt naked, and sporting a huge boner. Normally, it would have been no big deal; I’d seen Dad and Grandpa naked before when we’d gone camping. But I’d never seen either of them with a hardon. I didn’t even think old guys could get boners like that. “Oh, it’s you, son. I forgot you were coming over today.” Barely noticing my surprise, he picked up the remote control and turned off the TV. “C’mon. I’ve got the computer set up so you can get started,” he said as he led me back to his bedroom. Once I was on the computer, Grandpa lay back down on his bed. His dick flopped onto his belly, and this time he caught me staring at it. “You’re going to be spending a lot of time here, son,” he said. “I’ll make a deal with you. After you’ve completed your homework every day, you can get comfortable, too.” Then he rolled over and went back to his nap. I’ll tell you, my dick was hard just thinking about that offer the whole time I did my homework. When I finished, I nervously stripped down to my underwear and lay down beside him. 18

Handjobs Anthology 22 18

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


Grandpa turned to me with a sleepy smile and gently rubbed the head of my dick, which was straining against my shorts and tenting them out. It jumped immediately, leaving a small stain of precum on the white cotton fabric. “Very nice, son,” he said with a smile. “You like touching it, don’t you?” I could barely mutter yes as he pulled my shorts down past my throbbing woody. “Turn over and let me see your ass. Oh, that’s nice.” Grandpa worked his big hands slowly over my body, around my bottom and back to my cock. He rolled that little piece of skin under my dickhead between his fingers. It made me go crazy. “Here,” he said, as he wrapped my hand around his cock, “see how similar they feel? So strong and velvety.” “Aah, ooh,” we moaned together. We stroked each other, giggling and rolling around on the bed. He moved his mouth in close to mine and brushed his mustache over my lips. I opened my mouth and he gave me wet kisses. His mustache tickled me as we licked and lapped at each other’s tongue. He took his time showing me all his favorite places – nibbling on my ears and nipples, licking down my stomach to my belly button, and kissing between my thighs. After his lips engulfed my dick, he turned me around and spread his legs. His throbbing cock rested on my face. I took a long whiff of Grandpa’s good, clean scent before I opened my lips and allowed the head of his pecker to fall into my mouth. I willingly swallowed as much of his cock as I could while he continued to pleasure my hard, young boy shaft. He let my cock slip from his mouth and I felt the tickle of his mustache across my smooth balls. Before I knew it, he was running his tongue around my asshole. I grunted and pushed my butt into his face. He roughly shoved his tongue inside me. I strained from the intrusion. “Relax, boy,” he said into my butt as I twitched and trembled. “Breathe out and open your fuckhole for me.” Two fingers joined his tongue in massaging the opening of my chute. I licked my fingers and returned the favor, rudely sliding them into Grandpa’s ass. “Oh, fuck, yes!” he sighed. “A few more fingers, boy. Yes, just there – across my prostate. Oh!” I happily obliged, working my fingers in and out of his opening hole. “You go first, son,” he said as he cupped my balls and guided my cock into him. I trembled as I watched my cockhead disappear up Grandpa’s pink asshole. As my hardness slid into him, all my nervous19

Handjobs Anthology 22 19

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


ness disappeared. My rigid cock throbbed in his warm ass and I relaxed into a slow, steady, wet fuck. Grandpa looked into my eyes with a dazed smile. He had taught me real good. It didn’t take long. I tried to hold back, but Grandpa’s hot, clutching butt hole was too much for me. Before I knew it, I had happily fucked a creamy load into my grandpa. We lay there for a few minutes, kissing and caressing, then Grandpa rolled me over and eased his big body

20

Handjobs Anthology 22 20

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


onto mine. It was my turn. He lifted my feet over his head and kissed my toes as he positioned his fat, red boner against my little asshole. I was suddenly afraid that he was too big, but Grandpa tweaked my nipples and whispered dirty words of encouragement in my ear as he slid into me. I strained with the shock of his meat stretching my hole. As his dong became slick with precum, he picked up speed. Before I knew it, Grandpa was sweating and grunting as he pounded into my wide open chute. We tensed and stretched and rocked back and forth. Then Grandpa grunted as he pumped his load deep into me. We chuckled together as he slowly slid his spent and softening cock out of my butt. We rolled over and I spooned into him for a sweet nap. Time passed slowly on Grandpa’s big bed in the warm afternoon. I love it when we do homework together.

Big, Uncut, and Juicy by Leon Lanny was the new kid at school. He had red hair and got teased a lot in the locker room about his red pubes. I felt sorry for him when he first moved here and I made friends with him. We started hanging out together, and after a while, the other guys let up on him. I have to admit that I was actually turned on the first time I saw Lanny’s red pubic hair in the shower. I’d never seen such a red bush before and it was enticing somehow. I started getting a boner and had to hide it with my towel. I actually envied Lanny because he was so different from everyone else. When I got home, I even beat off thinking about touching him down there. I wanted to know if his pubes felt any different than mine. They looked so fine and soft … and red! After seeing his enticing crotch, I invited him over after school. When we got home, I took him up to my room. We talked and fooled around with my computer getting to know one another. Then I asked if he wanted to see any of my dad’s porn magazines. He lit up, and said, “Yeah!” I could tell he was really interested. I whipped off my t-shirt before digging under my mattress for a couple of magazines that showed the most exciting stuff. One photo layout was titled “Bi Couples Experience Group Sex.” That part always got to me. It showed two naked men doing it with a woman. One guy was taking the other guy’s cock in his mouth and they were humping each other, like they were fucking. I had a hardon before I even turned to those pages, just from remembering what I had seen before. As soon as Lanny started paging through the magazine he started fidgeting. I could tell he was excited and getting hot from looking at the “Bi Couples” too. In fact, I could see a bulge growing in his pants. 21

Handjobs Anthology 22 21

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


I reached down and groped myself, wanting him to notice. I told him that I jerk off to them all the time. He started to pinch his growing hardon and kept looking intensely at the pictures. “You want to do it with me?” I quickly asked. “Uh, yeah, sure,” he replied. I instantly opened my pants and reached for my stiff pecker before he could change his mind. When I pulled it out, fully hard and already wet at the tip, Lanny turned and stared at my dick. “You’re pretty big,” he remarked. “Dad says if you play with it a lot, it grows bigger,” I told him. “Your dad told you that?” he exclaimed. “Yeah, Dad’s pretty cool about stuff like that. In fact, when he found out some of his books were missing, he knew it was me that took them. All he said was for me to return them when I was done with them,” I explained to Lanny. “But I’ve kept this one the whole time. It’s my favorite,” I added. By now I was stroking my cock up and down, showing off my masturbation skills. Lanny looked a little hesitant, but soon he followed my lead. He unzipped his pants, reached in, and took out his ivory prick. It was very hard and really white. You could even see some veins through the skin. Lanny’s pecker was not as big around as mine, but it sure was long – a lot longer than mine. It looked awesome. So pale and soft and covered with foreskin. That intrigued me, too. I started fisting myself really fast from the excitement of seeing my new friend’s erection. Lanny asked how I learned to jack off. He was just kind of playing with his whang and not really stroking it or fisting himself. Again, I told him that my dad had showed me how he does it. I could see the excitement in Lanny’s expression. “You mean your own dad did it in front of you?” he asked in fascination. “Sure,” I said. “Dad came into my room and said I should know how to get the best use out of my growing penis.” I went on, telling him how dad just whipped his big ol’ pecker out and started getting it hard. I explained how dad showed me how he jacked off and told me about fucking at the same time. “Did you touch it?” Lanny blurted out. “Yes,” I confessed. “Dad told me to put my hand around his boner, and he put his hand on top of mine,” I continued. “Then we jacked his cock off together. It really made me excited touching him and feeling his stiff hardon. Then Dad told me to use my other hand on my own cock.” Lanny was now matching my strokes as he furiously fisted himself. “Here, I’ll show you what we did,” I said, looking into his wide eyes. “Can I touch you there?” I decided I should ask. 22

Handjobs Anthology 22 22

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


“Ahh … sure, it’s OK,” he answered. I wrapped my hand around his long, slim pole and he automatically covered my hand with his, just like dad had done. As I began stroking, he moaned and quivered. “Tell me more about you and your dad,” he said. “Well, I was so excited about helping my dad jack off that I came really fast. When dad saw I was going to shoot, his hardon swelled up and he moved our hands really fast up and down his big cock. Then it started pulsing and he shot a huge load of cum out the head of his manhood.” “Ohhhh, God!” Lanny screamed, as he started firing jet after jet out of his prong. I was right behind him and came a second later. Lanny and I sat catching our breath and looking sheepishly at each other. Within a few minutes he asked if my dad and I ever jacked off together again. I told him we had and that Dad had said we would have to take more time the next time we practiced. Lanny’s dick stayed hard and twitched. When he wasn’t looking, I brought my hand to my lips, smelled his scent, and quickly tasted his cum. I had done the same thing after jacking off with my dad. Lanny and I got together regularly after that. I loved touching him and helping him jack off and he soon did the same for me. His balls were so smooth and silky. I loved playing with them as I stroked him and soon convinced him to let me lick them. That led to sucking on his smooth, hard orbs and then licking my way up his pretty, pale shaft until I could take the head of his dick in my mouth. Lanny always held off until my lips covered his dork, then he blasted my mouth full of his pent up boy sperm. It was really delicious. I sometimes fantasized that I was doing that to Dad. I told Lanny what I was thinking about and it got him really excited. He said he wished his dad would jack off with him. Lanny never wanted to suck me, but he did lick my cum off his fingers once. §

§

§

I mowed lawns in the neighborhood during summer vacation and Lanny’s parents hired me to do their lawn. I hoped that Lanny and I might be able play around sometime if he happened to be home alone. But the first time I mowed their yard, his mother was home. We made up for it a couple days later at my house, however. Then I didn’t hear from Lanny for a few days. When I went back the following week to mow his parents’ lawn, I got a big surprise. I rang the doorbell and no one answered. Their garage was open so I went in and rolled out the mower. As I pushed it into the back yard, I stopped dead in my tracks. Looking straight at me was a totally naked man, lying on a chaise lounge. 23

Handjobs Anthology 22 23

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


His legs were spread wide and my eyes were riveted to his large, uncut cock and big balls. The man’s pubic bush was bright red, just like Lanny’s. His skin was light and freckled also, but pink from being in the strong sunshine. His arms, chest, and legs had a coating of silky reddish hairs. His joint was thick and full, and his huge cockhead was covered by a long hood of foreskin that closed invitingly over his piss slit. His cock appeared to be a mature, man-sized version of Lanny’s. My mouth watered just looking at it. When I looked up, the man was smiling. He couldn’t have missed the mound forming in my shorts. I blushed with embarrassment. “Uh … sorry, I’m … ah … just here to mow the lawn,” I stammered. “Well, don’t let me stop you, son. I’m just catching a few rays of sun,” he offered. “Ah … is Lanny around?” I asked trying to divert my eyes from his swelling manmeat. Out of the corner of my eye I saw his cock twitch and bounce slightly. His hand moved down between his legs and let his fingers gently caress the growing joint between his thick thighs. “Lanny and his parents had to go out of town on an emergency,” the man said. “Oh, sorry, I’m Lanny’s Uncle Charles. Well, Charlie is what most people call me,” he informed me. “And you must be Leon. They said you would be around today.” I had sure picked the right time to come around. This was the best thing that had ever happened to me on any of my jobs. I pushed the mower onto the grass and pulled the cord to get it started. I kept looking back at Lanny’s Uncle Charlie. I couldn’t keep my eyes off of his monster cock and red pubes. It was definitely getting bigger and longer. I pulled again on the cord but the mower still didn’t start. “Need some help, son?” the uncle offered. He got up without an answer. His cock hung out long at a low angle. It was far from soft. He walked over beside me. “Try it again. Sometimes it just takes a strong pull and it’ll take right off,” he suggested. What I really wanted was to give his thick club a strong pull. I was shaking with lust and the urge to touch his swaying peter. I wanted to do it so bad, but I was afraid it would make him mad and he’d tell Lanny’s parents how naughty I was. If that happened, they might not let me see Lanny anymore. “Here, I’ll give it a go,” he said quickly and moved in closer. His cock rubbed up against the back of my hand as he leaned over to pull on the cord to start the engine. I felt faint as his manhood rubbed against my skin. My body tingled. I could smell his sweaty man-scent when he raised his arm. The thick, red nest of his armpit hairs were damp and tangled together. 24

Handjobs Anthology 22 24

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


The mower still didn’t start. Lanny’s Uncle’s hard cock stayed solidly pressed against the back of my hand. “Sounds like the engine’s flooded. Let’s let it rest before we try again,” he said. He looked down at me and put a big arm around my shoulder. “I think maybe the two of us need to find a way to cool off. What do you think, son?” he remarked. He reached down and placed my hand on his growing erection. My hand barley fit around the thing, but I eagerly wrapped my fingers around the pulsing pale shaft and gave it a few tugs. “That feels damn good, boy. Hang on to that fella while we walk over under the shade of that tree.” By the time we were in the shade, Uncle Charlie’s cock stood straight out. He reached down, taking the end of his cock in his fingers, and tugged the loose, pliable foreskin back, exposing the big pink head of his fuck muscle. I suddenly got a whiff of his cock odor. It made me dizzy. I didn’t need further encouragement. I dropped down on my knees in the cool grass and brought my hot mouth right up to the end of his bobbing organ. He used his fingers again to force the foreskin back across the sensitive crown and brought the tip right up to my willing, wet lips. “You want that mancock real bad, don’t you, son?” he said. “The minute you saw me, I knew what was on your mind. I’ve had other boys give me that look.” I was already licking and chewing away at the tender folds of foreskin and teasing his piss slit with the tip of my tongue. “You just go ahead and chow down on ol’ Uncle Charlie’s manmeat, boy. Have yourself a picnic. I’m all yours,” he said. I was in heaven. My eyes watered with appreciation. Soon I was taking the whole head of his cock inside my mouth and lapping and savoring the feel and taste. He started peeling his foreskin back across my tight lips, driving me insane with lust and desire. I had taken my dick out and I was openly and furiously jacking myself off. My body was on fire. I forced my mouth down the solid flesh, lapping and sucking his mancock for all I was worth and swallowing his pre-juices. Uncle Charlie’s hand grasped my head, and he bucked against my face, driving more thick meat between my lips. “Ah, hell yes! ’Attaboy! Suck my cock. Eat every bit of it! You’re driving me nuts, boy. I’m getting ready to give up my load, boy. You want it? You want a mouthful of mancum, boy?” he was shouting now. I answered with a loud muffled moan. The vibration must have added to his pleasure. He gripped my head tightly, and forced more cock across my tongue. As it stretched my tight lips wide and touched the back of my mouth, I felt him tremble and shake. Uncle Charlie roared with release as his thick fuck juice spewed out and ran down my throat. I felt like I was going to choke, but I 25

Handjobs Anthology 22 25

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


automatically swallowed, making room for more savory sperm from the red-headed man’s draining balls. His cum tasted and smelled totally different than Lanny’s. As I suckled his cock and foreskin, I shot wildly all over the ground and his bare feet. We sat in the shade of the tree until our energy came back. Luckily, the mower started this time, and I got the lawn mowed. Uncle Charlie had lemonade ready when I was done. He was freshly showered, but asked if I wanted to take one. I hesitated, but then said yes. He got me a towel as I cooled down under the water. Uncle Charlie wrapped the towel around me and led me to a bedroom. He sat on the bed and drew me between his legs and rubbed me dry with the towel. My dick was bone hard again and his was growing. He wormed out of me that Lanny and I had been horsing around together. I told him what we had done and that Lanny had never sucked me. Uncle Charlie said he guessed he should spend some time with his nephew and teach him some things. “If I teach him to suck this baby,” he said, shaking his swelling cock, “he’ll have no trouble sucking yours.” Then he pulled me up onto the bed with him. He started playing with my pecker and feeling around my ass. He asked if I liked it when he touched me back there. I said I did and he probed more with his finger and teased my butt hole. His cock was leaking a lot of pre-juice, which he rubbed against my asshole. Then he popped his finger inside my burning chute. It hurt for a second or two, but then it started to feel good. “My cock’s a little too big to go in there until we get you loosened up, boy, but once I pound your ass with this motherfucker, you’ll never forget it,” he said. “Most boys come back for more!” He jacked me off with one hand as he finger fucked my virgin hole with the other. In a while I was squirming and whining. “You come over tomorrow, and I’ll use two fingers, and then the next day three,” he told me. “By then you’ll be ready for Uncle Charlie’s big fuck pole, boy. In the meantime I’m going to fuck this thing between those soft, pretty thighs.” Lanny’s uncle rolled on top of me, and was soon sliding his thick shaft in and out between my quivering thighs. His hand was still under me, fondling and pinching my steel hard boner. He came fairly soon, telling me to squeeze my thighs tight. His cum coated the sheets beneath me, and I shot my wad right in his big hand. He pulled his hand out, and I felt him rub some of my jizz on my ass opening. Then he raised up and aimed the tip of his cock at the same spot. He rubbed his leaking sperm all around my tight hole and pressed the blunt end of his cock there. 26

Handjobs Anthology 22 26

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


He pushed, but nothing gave, so he released the pressure. “You see?” he said. “We need more ass play. You have to relax and open up, then you’ll experience the best time of your life, believe me,” he confirmed. I trusted him and came back every day. Each day I sucked him off and let him finger my ass as he worked to loosen up my boy hole. By the fourth day Lanny’s uncle had worked his manly cock up inside my burning, itching asshole. I thought I would die for a few minutes, but he was careful and took his time. Uncle Charlie fucked me thoroughly that day, and when he planted his seed in my dark tunnel I shivered with delight. I truly felt like I was his son, and he was right about how good an experience it would be. I did go back for more.

Vista Point by Jamie Richardson Daddy and I were driving back home after spending a long, hot day at the beach. The sun had really taken its toll on us and I was wiped out. It was going to be a long drive back home. I leaned over and put my head in Daddy’s lap. I love to nestle my face down against my daddy’s sweaty crotch when he’s driving. “Good boy,” Daddy said. His hand automatically came to rest on top of my head and he stroked my hair as I drifted off to sleep. I don’t know how long we had been driving, but when I woke up the car had stopped and Daddy had leaned his seat back a little. We had turned off at one of the vista points along the highway. I could feel that his cock was firming up underneath my cheek. I looked up and said, “Why are we stopped here, Papa?” “You know why, baby,” Daddy answered as he began to unzip his pants. “You wanna blow your old man? Get him nice and hot on the way home?” “But Daddy, what about all the other cars?” I asked as I glanced around the parking lot. It was by no means full, but there were at least another five or six cars parked near us. “Don’t worry about them, boy. They’re all here either gettin’ the same thing I am or lookin’ for it. Go ahead,” he said, softly pushing my head back into his lap. “Pull it out.” I reached into Daddy’s fly and wrapped my hand around his meat. He was almost completely hard; I had to tug to get his cock free of his pants. When it popped into view, I could see that he had already started to leak some juice. A wet, pearly bead glistened in the dying sunlight. I stuck out my tongue and lapped it up. Papa shuddered and applied some pressure to the back of my head. I opened up my mouth and engulfed the head of his dick. I started sucking up precum for all I was worth. 27

Handjobs Anthology 22 27

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


Daddy leaned back in the car seat with his hands folded behind his head and let me go to work. As I sucked up and down on his hard rod, I reached into his fly and started playing with his big, hairy balls. His manscent drifted up into my nostrils as I worked on him. I could smell the sea mixed with his sweat, precum, and piss. It just made me all the hungrier for his cock. Papa stroked one hand down my back and let it come to rest on my butt. He used his big hand to cup my asscheeks while his fingers poked around until they found the worn holes in my cutoffs. He nudged the back of my balls and my butt hole before patting me on the ass and saying, “Drop ’em, Jamie.” I tried to keep his cock in my mouth as I unbuttoned, unzipped, and kicked my cutoffs down my legs. It felt good to let my hard cock out and feel the late afternoon breeze on my bare ass. Now that I was naked, Daddy had free access to everything I had. He covered my asscheeks with his hand again, kneading them hard. Soon I felt the rough tip of his finger at my hole again, only this time he was able to work it all the way in. “Mmmmph … uhhh,” I gasped and sighed around his twitching cock as he penetrated my sweaty hole. I had completely forgotten about all the other cars that were parked around us. I was totally focused on Papa’s cock and his finger in my boypussy. I was really starting to devour his prick when I heard a strange voice say, “Looks good.” I pulled up off Daddy’s cock to see a strange man watching us through the car window. I stared at him in surprise until Papa urged my head back into his lap, saying, “It’s OK, son. He’s been watching 28

Handjobs Anthology 22 28

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


you chow down on Dad’s cock for the past five minutes. I think he likes watching.” “I’d like to do more than that,” the stranger said. “We might be able to arrange that. How about it, Jamie? Think you can take on more than just your old man tonight?” I looked up again, this time getting a good look at the stranger. He was a little older than my daddy – bearded with a little gray at the temples. He had his shirt unbuttoned, revealing a big firm beer gut, covered with salt and pepper fur. Then he stepped back a little from the window and I saw his cock: long, thick, uncut, and pointing to the sky. “Yeah, Papa,” I said in an excited whisper. The stranger introduced himself as Ron and asked if we wanted to find someplace a little more private. He had us follow him back out onto the freeway and down a few miles to the next vista point. It wasn’t nearly as crowded. When we parked, Ron came up to the car and told us that there was a secluded picnic area back in the trees that should be vacant this time of the evening. Daddy told me to pull my shorts up and we followed Ron back into the woods. When we got to the picnic table, Ron popped the buttons of his fly open and hauled his fat monster out again. Dad also pulled his cock out and told me to strip my shorts off again. “Be a good boy and say hello to your Uncle Ron,” Dad said. I kneeled in front of Ron and started licking and sucking his foreskin. His crotch seemed even hotter and funkier than Daddy’s did. “That’s a good boy, Jamie,” Dad said. “Now stick your butt up here so Dad can play with it.”

29

Handjobs Anthology 22 29

1/23/10 2:21:19 PM


Ron leaned against the table while I bent over and took his entire shaft into my mouth. I felt Daddy rubbing his finger across my hole. I knew I was going to get fucked while I sucked off our new friend. “Sweet Jesus!” Ron moaned. “This kid really knows how to suck.” “Yep,” I heard Daddy say from behind me. “It’s his second favorite thing to do.” Then I felt the warm, moist tip of Daddy’s cock push up against my hole. Papa held it there for a minute, letting his precum drool out and lube up my rosebud. I pulled off of Ron’s prick long enough to say, “Fuck me, Papa.” “Wow,” Ron said. “The boy’s really hot for it, man. He let you slip it to him all the time?” “Every chance he gets,” Papa answered as he slowly entered my chute. I started humping back on his cock as he fucked me. Nothing in the world felt better to me than being stuffed full of my daddy’s cock. It was the best! I could tell Ron was enjoying watching me get my butt stuffed because his cock was kind of surging and throbbing in my mouth. “Looks like your kid’s got a hot ass … real hot,” he said. For a moment the only sounds we heard were me slurping on Ron’s cock and Daddy’s thighs slapping up against my asscheeks. I was really going to town on Ron’s big fucker. I was drooling out all around his prick and my saliva dripped down onto his balls and then pooled up on top of the picnic table. “Uh … what would you think about trading places?” Ron asked my dad. “I’d sure hate to miss the chance to get inside that round little bottom.” “That OK with you, Jamie?” Papa asked. “Uh-huh,” I nodded. After sucking his fat piece, I was excited to take it up my ass. It was bigger than Papa’s and therefore, would be the biggest one I’d ever had up my hole. Ron and Daddy switched places and then Daddy gently guided my head down into his lap. I started licking his balls and then moved lower, licking and sucking between his nuts and asshole. “Take it easy,” Papa said to Ron. “That’s a fuckin’ huge piece you’ve got there and my boy’s never taken anything that big before.” I was glad I had slobbered all over it like I had, because that was the only lube that was available. I felt Ron start to slowly push into my hole. I stretched larger than I ever had before, and then he was in. I felt completely full. I grunted a little into Daddy’s crotch as Ron carefully moved back and forth inside me. When I got used to being stretched that wide open, I started fucking myself up and down on his 30

Handjobs Anthology 22 30

1/23/10 2:21:20 PM


big poker. Ron must have really liked that, because before long he let out a long, low moan and then shoved all the way up inside me. I looked up at my daddy and said, “He’s cummin’, Papa. He’s unloading inside my butt!” Daddy just looked down at me and ruffled my hair. When Ron had finished creaming my hole, he pulled his cock out with a wet pop. “God damn! That was the best piece of ass I’ve had in a long time.” He stuck a couple of his fingers up my sloppy butt and gave me a kiss. Daddy lay back on top of the picnic table and waved his still-hard cock at me. “How ’bout it, Jamie? Wanna hop up here and ride Papa’s cock?” I jumped up onto the table and squatted down over Daddy’s hips. He guided his cock into my hole and I felt a little of Ron’s cum leak out as the head popped in. My ass was lubed and wet and sloppy for Daddy’s cock. Ron wrapped his arms around me and started working my tits as I fucked myself on Papa’s big pole. 31

Handjobs Anthology 22 31

1/23/10 2:21:20 PM


I rocked back and forth as Dad thrust in and out of me. His cockhead never failed to rub against my prostate on each inward lunge. I could feel the cum boiling up inside my balls. I knew it wouldn’t take much longer. “Oh, Papa … PAPA! I’m gonna cum. Please, can I cum, Daddy? PLEASE!” “Shoot it, boy!” Papa said. “Fuckin’ the cum right up outta your balls! OH … YEAH!” I wasn’t the only one shooting a load. Daddy added his own spunk to the hefty dose that Ron had left up my butt as I shot stream after stream across his chest. I collapsed into Daddy’s arms and he and Ron stroked my back as my breathing slowly returned to normal. “God damn!” Ron said again. He grabbed hold of Daddy’s cock which was still plugged in my ass. Slowly he pulled it out of me. He had a hard time getting the head out, and when my butt finally let go of it, it made a loud popping sound. We all laughed. “Fuck, I’ve never seen a dad fuck his son, before. Man, that was hot.” There was a big drop of cum still on Daddy’s cock and Ron slid his finger over it and then coated my burning butt hole with it. That felt really good. “And you, kiddo, that’s some mouth and ass you have. I wonder if my boy would like it as much as you,” Ron said. We walked back up to the parking lot and said our goodbyes to Ron. He said he often cruised the vista points and that he’d keep an eye out for us.

32

Handjobs Anthology 22 32

1/23/10 2:21:20 PM


As we started to pull back out onto the freeway, I lay my head back down in Daddy’s lap and nuzzled his soft cock. I could hardly wait to get home.

Tat part 2 by John Tyndall See Tat in Anthology 21 About a month had passed since I got my tattoo. It was healed up and ready to take anything. I continued to keep in touch on the phone with Papa, my tattoo artist. He would talk dirty with me, but never let me get off. He told me I should wait for my daddy. He shocked me one time by asking what my dad looked like. That one wasn’t hard to answer. “He’s about 6’2” and clean shaven with strong green eyes. But I don’t recall seeing him out of his long sleeved shirts and pants. Plus he always keeps to himself. Always.” I told him how often I had thought about Dad and I doing things together. How he’d fuck me and let out all that pent up stress. Papa just laughed. I said good night and told him I looked forward to talking with him again. I tried to imagine when I had seen my dad out of his clothes. But it never came to mind. I just drew a blank. Dad came home late that night. I had ordered out and it still hadn’t come yet. We sat in the living room and watched TV, not saying anything to one another. The food came and I set the table. “Did you have a good day, son?” he said. I looked up at him and he seemed to have a slight smile. “It was fine, sir. How about yours?” He stood and got himself another beer. “Good. I got a call from an old friend of mine at work. He might be stopping by in a week or so.” Dad had never talked about his old friends. I hung on his every word, but he didn’t say any more. It was then that I thought enough was enough. It was going to be tonight that Daddy found out about my little secret. I had it all planned out and now it was time to follow through. We retired to the den to watch TV. Dad was on his third beer, so I knew that my plan might work. I got off the floor and told Dad I was going to be in the shower. I figured by his fourth beer he’d be itching to piss. Then he’d have to come into the bathroom and he’d see my tattoo. To make sure he got a little hot under the collar, I snagged a beer to take with me. Once he saw the can he’d have to bust me. With my plan in motion, I sucked down the beer. I shouldn’t have drunk it so fast; I’d never had one before. It went straight to my head. Keeping myself under control I climbed into the shower and waited. My cock got hard as I listened for his footsteps. I played with it, but was determined not to get off. Like Papa said, I was going to save it 33

Handjobs Anthology 22 33

1/23/10 2:21:20 PM


for Daddy. I could hear him coming down the hall. There was a brisk knock at the door. “Hurry it up, son. I got to use the john.” I let him hold it for a bit longer. There was another knock. “Son. Did you hear me?” I reached out of the shower and threw the beer can in the trash. I didn’t want it to look too set up. “Come on in, Dad. I’m going to be a few more minutes.” He opened the door and I could hear him let out a sigh. His piss hit the bowl loudly. Quietly peeking around the corner, I saw my dad’s dick for the first time. It was a thick monster with loose foreskin around the head. He finished and left his cock hanging outside his pants. He leaned down to the trash can. I stopped looking since the ball was now in his court. He dropped the empty container back into the trash can. “So what’s the deal, son? You been taking my beer and not saying nothing?” He threw back the shower curtain. I could tell he was mad. It was like everything was coming to a head all at once. I was frightened by him. I still wasn’t sure that my plan would work. He grabbed my arm and I froze. Then he let go of me, sat down on the toilet, and buried his head in his hands. He had seen my tattoo. I turned the water off, still worried that this might not turn out like I’d hoped. There I stood in front of him, naked as the day I was born. “Where did you get that?” He kept his face in his hands. I’d never seen my dad like this. “You got it for me for my birthday. I wanted to tell ….” I stopped talking as my father stood up. With one hand he started to undo his belt. I turned to cower in the corner, afraid he was going to hit me, but there was nothing. I looked back at my dad. He was undressing in front of me. My eyes were glued to him as each piece of his clothing fell to the ground. My dad, the straight laced wonder, was covered in tattoos. He didn’t say anything, he just showed them and his body off to me. There was one on his backside that made me jump. It was the same paddle as mine, but his said “Papa”. My mind was racing. I had no idea that he would have any body art. But there it was. I reached out with my moist fingers and touched my dad’s painted skin. Still naked, he led me into the den. We sat facing one another. I asked, “So when did you start?” “When your mother passed away. I was mad and stressed. So Papa gave me a hand.” He paused for a long time. “I’m guessing Papa did that for you.” I hung my head. “Yes, sir. He did.” Dad put his hand down on my leg.

34

Handjobs Anthology 22 34

1/23/10 2:21:20 PM


“He did a good job. Did he do anything else for you?” His cock was starting to stand at attention. I watched as his balls slid off the sofa and hung in midair. My mouth went dry and I swallowed hard. “Yes, sir. I … um … well, I sucked.” He smiled at me. “You gave him a blow job.” I nodded my head. “Did he take your ass, son?” “No, sir. He said that was for you to do.” He rubbed my leg. My cock was now so hard that it hurt. “Do you want to show Dad how you gave him a blow job?” My body burst into flames when he wrapped his hand around my young cock. I melted off the chair and knelt between his legs. Dad talked me through handling his meat. “Why don’t you get a good smell of that meat, son? Just put your nose down there. That’s a boy. I bet Papa didn’t take long to cum down that sweet throat of yours.” I ran my fingers around his ball bag, cupping them and getting a feel of his seed. The strong aroma wasn’t like Papa’s. It was a cleaner smell. “I bet as he was tattooing your ass, you couldn’t keep your eyes off that big cock of his. I’m sure he’s going to love getting a piece of that ass soon.” I pulled his shaft down to my lips and washed the little drops of piss from its tip. From there I let my mouth go where it wanted to. I slicked up his poker with my boy spit and let it slide on down my throat. My dad sat back into the sofa and purred like a kitten. His hands ran through my hair, leading the way to the base of his thick daddy cock. I rolled my ass around to let him have a good view of my tattoo. “Do you like that, Dad? Am I doin’ good for you?” I continued to lap up my dad’s prick. I was in heaven. “You’re doin’ a great job, son. Why don’t you bend over the arm of the sofa and let me be the first to pop your ass?” I pulled off his cock and watched my spit roll down and puddle up at his nut bag. I gently crawled into his lap, letting his hands pet me the whole way. I leaned over the arm and waited for what he was going to do next. He spread my cheeks and spat out a big wad of spit onto my asshole. I was taken off guard and almost fell over. Dad rested his hands on my side and told me, “It’s time to change some things around this house, son, and right now we’ll start with you.” I could feel his knob rubbing around my ass lips. Soon it was pushing into them, slightly at first then a little harder till my whole body shook as it busted through my hole. He held it there for a bit and told me I was a good boy and that the worst was over. He inched his cock deeper into my gut; it seemed like forever till he hit bottom. The veins on the 35

Handjobs Anthology 22 35

1/23/10 2:21:20 PM


shaft sent chills down my spine each time they passed through my tightened ring. Dad began to pull out. I begged for him not to, but he said not to fret and just let him do the driving. I let go. For me, that was the hard part. I always had to hold onto something just to get by and now Dad was taking over. He slid the shaft out of my hole and pushed it back to the hilt. Soon he was rocking deep inside my gut. He pumped his cock faster and faster, really popping it hard. I braced myself against the floor and tried not to get pushed over. “That’s a good boy. Make your daddy feel real good.” His breathing got heavier and heavier. He lifted me from the sofa and laid me on my back on the floor. I grabbed for my swollen boy prick and jacked at it as fast as Daddy was fucking me. The veins along his neck popped out and he let out a long grunt, “I’m cumming, boy. I’m fucking cumming. Un … Take … OH!” My boycock started to spray. This was what I had wanted all my life. He filled my hole with the seed that made me. Shot after shot surged deep into my gut. My eyes began to water as my balls unloaded between the two of us. It was then that I noticed a tattoo on his chest. It was my name and my birth date, and I could tell it was new. Dad’s body shook as the last few drops emptied into my chute. He slipped out with a pop and rested beside me. For the first time in my life I said, “I love you, Dad,” and he answered back, “I love you, son. Happy Birthday.” I wrapped myself in his arms. It was the beginning of a great family life for me. Papa came over to the house and marked the occasion with new tattoos for both of us on our arms. But that’s another tale for another time.

Bobby Blue by Patrick Giles I live in a house of men. My mom left the family when I was still a toddler (my brother remembers what happened, but won’t tell me), and we’ve been raised by my father. He isn’t the kind of guy you’d call Mr. Mom. A construction worker who created his own company from scratch, he now bosses around nearly a hundred brawny men every day. And my brother and me. I’m the baby of the family. My nickname is BB, in part from my first and middle names (Robert Blue), in part because they still think of me as their baby boy. My dad and brother have always lavished attention and affection on me so constantly I almost never wonder about my mother or miss her. They’re not easy on me, though. Both are smart, disciplined guys who demand the same from me. I have a firm dad, but not a mean one. He’s never hit either of us, but taught us how to behave responsibly. 36

Handjobs Anthology 22 36

1/23/10 2:21:20 PM


My dad is a big, beautiful man with a body so wonderful I can’t imagine another ever exciting me more. He’s three inches over six feet tall, with a massively muscled chest that streaks to a narrow waist. In the mornings, in warm weather, I wake up extra early to watch him as he strolls naked down to our pond to take a morning bath. Then I can study his full, perfect white cheeks and thick thighs and the early light licking his gorgeous skin. My watching him worries me a little. My dad has already explained to me what the hair growing on my body and my changing voice mean, and urged me to come to him whenever I have any questions or problems. But how can I tell my dad that it’s watching him dripping naked after dipping in our pond that gets my little thing stiff and makes me want to touch it? Just the other day, as I watched him return from the pond on a Saturday morning, I saw him stop and look up for an instant. I backed away from the window, then peeped again. He had gone inside. Whew! For a moment I thought he had seen me. I relaxed, and began poking the tip of my piece, making it bounce. I had discovered that it felt good when I did that. “Is that how you do it?” I heard my dad say. I wheeled around, and there he was, still naked, drying his face with a towel. The light streaming in from the window fell on his broad shoulders, dipped between the crests of his huge chest and dribbled through his rolling abs down to his loins. His piece wasn’t like mine. It was thick and mature with energy. “I … I …” I stammered, realizing my dad had not only caught me staring at him, but naked and hard. I covered myself with my hands, trying to find a safe place to look that was nowhere near his eyes. “It’s OK, son,” Dad said, shutting my bedroom door and cutting off the sounds of snoring from my brother’s room next door. “I said you could come to me about this. Do you know how to take care of yourself?” I nodded. “Well, show me.” I started my bouncing act again, and my dad tried not to smile. “There’s a better way,” he said. He put down his towel and joined me at the window. “There’s nothing wrong with pleasuring yourself, son,” he whispered, his raw smell and heat embracing me and making me even stiffer. “I do it, your brother does it, every man does it. Don’t let anyone convince you it’s bad or sinful.” As he was speaking, he lowered a hand to his cock and stroked it. In just a few moments it began to stir and rise with life. Soon it was so big I had to take a step back from it. It curved out like a thick, pulsing spear; its head was as big as a plum and as bright as one, too. He’d been circumcised, like me, but the head still glistened 37

Handjobs Anthology 22 37

1/23/10 2:21:20 PM


and dripped with moisture. He spat into his hand and began stroking himself, slowly but steady and strong. “Your dick wants attention, so be good to it,” he crooned. His hips started to move forward and backward in time to the swells of his big thing. I was breathing so hard I was afraid my gasps would wake up my brother. My father’s chest expanded and contracted with his growing breaths. His eyes grew sweet with pleasure at his feelings and my rapt watching of him. A contented sigh came from his thick throat. “You want to touch it, don’t you?” he asked. My hands had been tight at my sides, but they kept clenching and skittering forward, eager to play with my dad. I finally looked him in the eyes. He took my left hand in his, warming it reassuringly, and then placing it on himself. My hand started sweating right away from the heat of him. My fingers and palm traced the taut skin delightedly. “Oohhhhh, Bobby,” my father groaned. “Now do like I was doing.” I began stroking his dick up and down, getting bigger and faster in my movements. My dad’s hips shuddered; his head bucked and his eyes closed. He reached out, took my other hand and placed it on my own dick, which was suddenly bigger and stronger than I’d ever seen it, a younger version of my dad’s. “Yeah, you’re gonna have a fine piece,” he smiled softly. “You’re gonna be a big, beautiful man someday, Bobby. My little Bobby Blue.” We stood there stroking each other, our bodies drawing naturally closer. My dad’s free hand was all over my body. He made me moan by touching me in places where I didn’t even know I had nerves. He stroked the back of my neck, a single finger falling down my back. All of a sudden, three fingers started a voluptuous tickling between my cheeks. When he started that, I began whining, really high and loud. I was having trouble breathing. My dad’s eyes grew even brighter watching how turned on I was getting. Suddenly a scalding wave of pleasure took over my body, making me shake. “Fuck! Oh, fuck!” I yelled two or three times, my face twisting as my dad laughed. I got so dizzy I could barely stand. My hips took over and began pounding the air. Before I could censor myself, I threw my body onto my father’s. Startled, he caught and held me. His big dick nudged my own, and that was it. With a strangled howl, I began unloading squirt after squirt of thick fluid onto our bellies. My butt spasmed, forcing my cock to rub against Dad’s hairy belly a dozen times in a few seconds. He wrapped his arms around my body. I buried my face in his chest 38

Handjobs Anthology 22 38

1/23/10 2:21:20 PM


and my mouth found its way to one of his nipples, which I instinctively tongued and avidly sucked. A growl deeper than my own flew from my father as he bucked against me. His hands were suddenly eager to clench and trace my smooth back and dip down between my asscheeks. His cock clubbed my belly and thighs and flushed load after load between us. He held me as we both slid to the floor, cradling my head between his arms and chest. I started crying, not from shame or fright, but from sheer exhaustion. I felt I had suddenly been given a new body, one with powers and desires I’d never suspected. My dad held me, gently kissing the top of my head. “You’re all right, little Bobby Blue. My sweet little boy. You’re all right,” he whispered.

The Big Jack-Off by K. C. Dove I was in my office at the rectory, putting the finishing touches on Sunday’s sermon, when I got the message from Mrs. Perez that her son Tony had broken his leg and was in the hospital. The drive to the hospital took roughly forty-five minutes. As I drove, I leisurely jacked off, thinking of Tony and how I dreamed of worshipping his young, meaty cock with my tongue. After I checked in with the doctor about Tony’s prognosis, I encountered a very weary Mrs. Perez in one of the wards. “They say Tony will be as good as new as soon as they take the cast off his leg. That will be in a month or so. They gave him a sedative. I’ll sit with him for an hour or so; why don’t you go home and rest?” Putting my arm reassuringly around her shoulders, I led her to the ward’s exit. “Don’t worry,” I smiled, “I’ll take good care of Tony.” Tony was sleeping as I entered his private room. His broken left leg was hoisted to the ceiling, and a thin sheet barely covered his right leg and the hunky area of his groin. As I stood over the sleeping stud, I quickly unzipped my pants and began pounding my raging boner. I pulled the sheet to the foot of the bed, exposing Tony’s young, fat cock. He had a delicious hardon. His Mason jar-thick piss rod was engorged well past his navel. Much too bloated to stand erect, it lay heavy against his flat, smooth stomach. Thick, blue veins crisscrossed his engorged cock-meat. His stud-balls hung low, resting in cum-filled splendor between his legs. I bent forward. My lips lightly touched his teen cock. I stayed motionless, feeling the heat and power of his cock against my lips. I whipped my cock into a blasting eruption as my tongue followed the distended cum tube that extended up the underside of Tony’s fat, meaty cock-rod. 39

Handjobs Anthology 22 39

1/23/10 2:21:20 PM


Tony’s bad-boy piss-rod gets a well deserved workout.

40

Handjobs Anthology 22 40

1/23/10 2:21:20 PM


“Father?” The voice, although weak, was definitely Tony’s. “Yes. Yes, relax. I’ve got some important jack-off work to do on your stud cock. Relax and enjoy,” I said as I tongued his tasty fucker. Tony watched as I grabbed hold of his meaty cock with my right hand; my left hand was busy beating my own meat. I pulled upwards, stretching his heavy dick muscle out from his groin. Then I hand jammed his hot, purple fuckpole, making his rigid, dripping erection arch as his piss slit gaped wide against the strain. I continued a slow, upward pull and then a slow, downward push on the teenager’s piss-flesh. I had to stop jacking off my own boner and hold his groin down. Tony had started to thrust his pelvis into my cock-stroking hand as I rapidly milked his flesh-rod up and down. I was afraid he’d cause further damage to his leg if he kept trying to fuck up into my palm. Tony closed his eyes tight and tried not think about what was happening to his young dick-meat. He totally gave himself up to the pleasure I was giving his wild stud cock. “I’ve had a strong lust to do this to your cock ever since I saw you pissing in the boys’ toilet at school. Now, don’t shoot your precious load until I’m done milking your stud meat,” I cautioned. But Tony was too eager. As I was speaking, he shot his hot spurts of boycum, and they landed on the hospital bed, the cast on his leg, and my hair. “NO! NO! STOP! Don’t waste your cum! I want to throat-siphon it out of your fucker and hold it in my mouth. Don’t ever waste your stud cum, EVER!”

Boys like Tony should be jacked off on an hourly basis.

41

Handjobs Anthology 22 41

1/23/10 2:21:20 PM


Much to Tony’s surprise, I immediately bent down and covered his spurting shaft with my mouth. I began rapidly and repeatedly throat fucking the teen boy’s stiff, throbbing fuck rod as he continued to shoot off. He grunted as each thrust sent his piss-rod down my throat. I tried to suck his boner all the way down to his sweaty pubic hair, using my strong, muscular tongue to stroke and lick Tony’s cum-slick shaft. I caressed the fat veins that bulged around the sides of the hot stud’s piss-log and teased the cum tube that ran along his meaty cock’s underside with my tongue. Determined to give Tony’s cock the maximum deep throat workout, I throat-sucked his boyish erection up and down, swiveling my mouth so I could ram his hardon even deeper into my stretched, sucking gullet. This time,Tony came explosively in my mouth (the natural way) and I tried not to waste a drop of his curdled spunk load. He pumped and pumped out a second load, every bit as thick and creamy as the first one, and I sucked every drop of jizz out of his arching young cock. §

§

§

It was early the next morning when I gently closed the door to Tony’s room. He had spent the entire night having his teen cock sucked and jacked to the ultimate degree. I felt satisfied. Maybe I was a little hard on Tony’s young cock, but I’m sure he now realized how much his stud pisser needed to be manipulated in such an extreme fashion. As it turned out, Tony’s teen cock had been sucked before, but never with the deep suction I had given his piss-log. His mother was waiting outside the door. “How’s Tony?” she asked, as I quickly wiped his dried cum from my lips. “Delicious,” I smiled. “DELICIOUS.” As I drove back to the rectory, I relived my handling of Tony and his cock. I liked the way I had attacked the hot kid’s big, meaty cock, although he must have wondered what in the hell I was doing to his penis. Surprise, kid, I thought. Your pisser was born to be sucked. When I told him I lusted for his teen cock-meat, he was dumfounded, but watching his face as I tongue-fucked his tight piss slit was worth losing a night’s sleep. His cock had lurched and engorged with each tongue fuck. I thoroughly enjoyed sucking his big dong. He definitely needed it. He should be milked more often, and I hope the small part I played will help him find someone to do the job. 42

Handjobs Anthology 22 42

1/23/10 2:21:21 PM


Howdy! M’ Uncle Hank sent me down to enlist.

Yep, I Who left mean, that damn yessir! door unl … You say Hank?

To make myself look as old as possible, I grew a fine mustache and even wore a tie.

Weelll, strip to yer drawers…

…an’ I’ll give you the same physical I gave yer uncle!

Gee, I don’ wear no drawers See?

Neither did Hank. Are you as good with a Marine’s favorite weapon?

43

Handjobs Anthology 22 43

1/23/10 2:21:21 PM


Boy, yer gonna make a great Marine! Come back fer my next quota -in March.

So I tried the Navy … Thanks f’the blow job, kid. Din’t ya see the sign?

Then the Air Corps … I’ll put wings on yo’ purty ass this spring!

Finally…

Uh-oh. Pa’s dead an’ Ma don’ hold with fightin’.

44

Handjobs Anthology 22 44

1/23/10 2:21:21 PM


That night, Unk Hank was givin’ me 8 inches of comfortin’… Hmmm, put y’cock in there, & let me think on this a bit.

Uh-huh! I got it! I’ll pertend to be y’pa! Oh, yeah!

Yo’ can see m’son an’ I got the same smile, same ever’thing else. Show the man, son!

Okay, Unc – uh – Dad.

Ever see two cocks look more alike?

Well, I’ve heard that nobody comes likes a father and son.

It’s clear! You’re kin! You’re in!

45

Handjobs Anthology 22 45

1/23/10 2:21:22 PM


Now, cough! Wow! I mean, hmmmm.

But I can’t strip to m’skivvies if’n I don’ wear none!

That’s it? One dang finger?

y m . r A n US ctio y M ndu I

Here’s your uniform but the pants ain’t gonna fit over that thang!

46

Handjobs Anthology 22 46

1/23/10 2:21:22 PM


They bussed me straight to boot camp.

Hotcha!

Hell-ooo, sucker! Well, that’s me! Hubba Hubba!

Hey, little boy, youse want some candy?

Don’t be shy, th’ Army’s yo’ home!

47

Handjobs Anthology 22 47

1/23/10 2:21:23 PM


Back to School Physical by Brad Over the summer Dad got transferred to a new office and we had to move across the country. The summer went really well. Dad met a lot of new people at work and I made friends with some of the other guys in the neighborhood who were around my same age. Jordan had become my new best friend and we spent almost every day together. He and his father lived alone just like me and Dad. About three weeks before the end of summer, Dad got a letter saying that I had to have a physical before I could start school. I was a little nervous about it. I hadn’t even found a doctor in our new town. Dad suggested that I ask Jordan about it and see if he had a doctor that he liked to go to. “Yeah,” Jordan said when I asked him about it. “I had to have one of those exams, too. It’s no big deal. Dad and I go to Dr. Mead. He’s a really good doctor.” Jordan smiled kind of funny when he said that. I told my dad that Jordan had suggested Dr. Mead, and he called and made me an appointment for the next day. I was surprised that I was able to get an appointment that soon, but the receptionist told Dad that Dr. Mead always reserved a special block of appointments for back to school physicals. I rode my bike to the doctor’s office the next day. It was a hot day in late August, and as I pedaled, I could feel the sweat trickling down my asscrack and around my balls. It kind of tickled and I felt my cock start to plump up. I hoped that it would go down by the time I had to see the doctor. I sat in the waiting room, filling out the forms the receptionist had handed me and waiting for my turn to see the doctor. His office was really busy. There were a lot of boys my age, and I assumed that they were all waiting for their physicals, just like me. It seemed like they were all ahead of me, and it wasn’t long before I was the last guy left in the waiting room. Soon the nurse called my name and led me back to an exam room. I passed the guy who had been called right before me. He was on his way out, and he looked strangely happy. “Sorry I’m running so late, Brad. It’s always crazy around here this time of the year.” I looked up to see Dr. Mead enter the room. He was a little bit older than Dad and had some gray hair at his temples. He wore a shirt and tie and light colored dress pants underneath his white lab coat. I thought that he looked kind of handsome. “Why don’t you strip down to your shorts and when I come back, we’ll get the show on the road,” he said as he dropped my chart into the file folder on the outside of the door. He turned to leave as I unbuckled my belt and pulled my t-shirt off over my head. 48

Handjobs Anthology 22 48

1/23/10 2:21:24 PM


I used my shirt to wipe up the sweat under my arms. I hadn’t realized how hot I had gotten on the bike ride over. When I dropped my jeans, the rush of cool air felt good between my legs. I felt my prick start to thicken again, and I reached inside my Jockey shorts to tuck it down inside the pouch. No sooner had I sat back down on the exam table, than I heard a knock on the door. Dr. Mead was back. He started my examination by looking down my throat, listening to my heart and my breathing, and checking my reflexes. I felt my cock continue to harden in my shorts as he ran his hands over my chest and back. “Go ahead and lie back on the table, Brad,” Dr. Mead said. I got into position and felt my hardon straining at the crotch of my underwear. I glanced down and noticed a very obvious tent sticking up from my groin. My face flushed hot and red. I was shocked when Dr. Mead grabbed the waistband of my jockeys and said, “Now we just need to check on your sexual development.” “No … I … Doc, you can’t! I’ve got a … a …” I protested, trying to keep him from pulling down my shorts. “An erection, Brad? I can see that. You don’t need to worry about that; I’ve seen plenty of erections in this office before. It’s perfectly natural, and a good sign that you’re healthy. You not only have an erection, but see this little wet spot here on your underwear? That’s precum. It ensures that when you’re ready to have sex, everything will slide around nice and smoothly.” I reluctantly let him pull down my underwear and examine my equipment. My hard cock hit my belly with a wet slap. I really was drooling a lot down there. Dr. Mead cradled my nutsac in the palm of his hand and slowly rolled each of my balls gently between his fingers. “Your testicles seem to be in fine shape, son, but they seem a little full. Are you masturbating enough? You don’t want to let the cum build up too long before a release. How often do you usually get off?” “Um … maybe twice a day,” I answered. This was really embarrassing. “That should take care of it,” he said. “Have you already shot two loads today?” “Uh … no, Doc. I haven’t shot at all today,” I said glancing up at him. There was now a firm mound in his pants and I could see a dark, wet spot starting to form near his fly. It looked a lot like the one I had had in my Jockeys. The doctor then ran his hand up my stiff shaft. I trembled with pleasure. He pulled my cock up off my stomach and moved it left and right, back and forth as he examined it. 49

Handjobs Anthology 22 49

1/23/10 2:21:24 PM


“I see you haven’t been circumcised, Brad. Are you keeping it clean enough under here?” he asked as he peeled back my foreskin. “Well, I’d say you were very clean, especially considering the amount of precum you tend to leak. You get very wet, don’t you?” “Yeah … I mean, I guess so, Doc,” I said. He had started playing with the head of my cock, running his fingers around in the slippery precum. I wished I had shot off a couple of times before I had gotten there. I was afraid Dr. Mead was going to pull a load out of me right there on the examining table. “Why don’t you roll over and let me check the other end?” Dr. Mead asked. I obediently did as I was told. “Bring your knees up, son. That’s right. Stick your bottom out so I can get a good look at it.” I felt wide open and vulnerable in this position. My nuts hung low between my slightly spread thighs, but my pecker was still glued to my belly and leaking precum. I glanced down between my legs and noticed that I had started to form a puddle on the white paper covering the table. Dr. Mead ran his hands over my asscheeks and spread them further apart. “Son, I’m going to have to insert a finger into your anus to check your prostate. You might feel a little pressure and discomfort at first,” he said. A moment later I felt something cold and wet at my hole. Doc had lubed up his finger and was slowly, gently pressing it inside me. All of a sudden I opened up and his finger easily slipped inside. “Brad,” Dr. Mead said, “do you sometimes put … ah … objects inside here? My finger usually doesn’t go in that easily.” My face went bright red. He had discovered my secret. “Well, gosh, Doc,” I said. “Sometimes, when I’m gettin’ off it feels good to have something up my butt.” “I see,” said Dr. Mead. “Yes, that’s true. Does it feel especially good to have something pressing here?” He gently poked his finger against my joy button, causing me to drip more precum. “Oh, God!” I grunted. “Yeah, Doc. That’s it; that’s the spot.” “Yes, Brad. That’s what I thought. This is your prostate,” he said, wiggling his finger against it. “It feels good to have it stimulated. What sort of things do you put up your little hole?” “Mostly my fingers, like you’re doing now,” I answered. “But sometimes I use other stuff, like a candle or a carrot.” “Never anything bigger?” Doc asked as he inserted a second finger. How did he know? “Well, one time I used a cucumber. It wasn’t all that big, but it was bigger than anything else I’d ever used. I really had to work to get it up inside of me.” 50

Handjobs Anthology 22 50

1/23/10 2:21:24 PM


“A cucumber, Brad?” Dr. Mead seemed surprised and interested. “That sounds like it might have been almost the same size as a man’s penis. How did it feel? Did you enjoy it?” “Yeah, Doc, it felt pretty good once I got it inside. It really stretched my butt open and pressed on that place you were talking about.” “Your prostate, Brad. I think you need to roll back over and lie on your back.” As I rolled over, Dr. Mead started fiddling with the table. By the time I was comfortably on my back, there were two poles sticking up at the end of the table. “Put your feet in the stirrups, here, son, and then slide down so that your knees are bent. That’ll give me better access to your hole.” When I was in position, Doc applied more lubricant to his fingers and started working it into my asshole. He kept grazing against my joy button and I thought I might cum just from that. “Tell me more about this cucumber you inserted, Brad. Was it as big as this?” Dr. Mead unzipped his pants and pulled out his own pecker. It stuck straight out of his fly and a thin, silvery strand of precum drooled from his piss slit. I was astonished. “Gosh, Doc. I don’t think it was that big.” “Do you think you could accommodate something this size, Brad?” “I … I don’t know. I guess so. Maybe.” As Dr. Mead started rolling a rubber down his cock and slathering it with lube, he said, “Your father is a single man, Brad, isn’t he?” “Sure, Doc. Mom died when I was real little.” “And has your father had many lady friends since then?” he asked. “Well … I guess not.” “I think if I teach you how to take a real man’s cock up your little hole, we’ll both be doing him a favor. Your dad is bound to need a good fuck from time to time, and think how nice it would be for him to have his own son waiting at home with an ass ready to be fucked. How about it, Brad? Do you want to help your dad out?” “Sure,” I said. “I love my dad.” “That’s the right attitude, son,” Doc said as he moved between my legs. I felt the blunt end of his hard cock touch my opening. He rubbed his cockhead back and forth across my butt hole, then centered it and gently thrust his hips forward. The fat tip of his dong nudged inside my hole and stopped. It wouldn’t go in any further. “Push back, son,” Dr. Mead said. As I followed his instructions, I could feel more and more of his large cock moving up inside me. He was stretching me wide open, giving me my first real fuck. I 51

Handjobs Anthology 22 51

1/23/10 2:21:24 PM


strained and grunted and then he was finally all the way in. My nuts rubbed against his thick pubic bush and his balls bounced against my asscheeks. “Good boy,” Doc said. “You think you’re ready?” I looked up at Dr. Mead and nodded. He slowly pulled back, almost completely out of my hole, then inched his way back inside me. He kept repeating this action, each time getting faster and faster until he was finally throwing me a full fledged butt fuck. I couldn’t believe how good it felt to be ridden wide open like that. On each down stroke, the head of his cock rubbed against my joy button bringing me closer and closer to cumming. Doc looked like he was getting pretty close, too. Before I was completely aware of what was happening, a thick, white strand of boycum splashed out of my prick and across my face. I couldn’t believe it. Doc had fucked the cum right up out of my nuts! I started to groan and shot another spurt of cum right in my mouth. When Doc saw that, he went over the edge. I felt him blast off up my ass. He fell forward between my legs as he finished pumping his load into me. He rubbed his hairy chest all over my smooth, cum-covered front and then really surprised me by placing his mouth on top of mine and shoving his tongue inside. He lapped around inside my mouth, like he was trying to lick up all of my cum. He lay on top of me, breathing heavily for a while before pulling his cock out of my ass and discarding the rubber. “I guess we’d better get you cleaned up,” he said. He grabbed some towels, wet them in the sink and wiped down my face and chest and paid special attention to cleaning up my greasy butt hole. “Brad, you seem to be in perfect health,” Doc announced as he sat down, still nude, and finished filling out my chart. “And I think your dad will be very pleased with your new … ah … talents. However, I’m going to set you up with another appointment for next week, same time. I think you could probably use a lesson or two in cock sucking.” When I got home from my doctor’s appointment Dad asked how it went. “Just fine, Dad,” I said. “But when you have a few minutes, there’s something Doc wants me to show you.”

Trolling for Dick by Wrangle I loved Sunday mornings. They were about the only time during the week I had to myself. My wife would go off to church and I’d head down to the park to troll for some fat dick. When asked why I didn’t attend services with her, my wife always answered, “Bill prefers to commune with God in nature.” Little did she realize that all my communing was on my knees – a fat, tasty, man sausage stuffed down my throat, and me saying, “Thank you, Jesus!” 52

Handjobs Anthology 22 52

1/23/10 2:21:24 PM


The park where I go dick hunting is a long, meandering, wooded park with three restrooms. The one near the entrance isn’t very cruisy. Sometimes there is the odd dad pacing back and forth for a quick one, hoping his kids, who are playing nearby, don’t catch him fooling around. Then there is the restroom near the creek. It’s not bad. But the best one is the one deep in the woods. I always wondered why they built such a secluded restroom. It must have been a wise city planner who understood that some men needed more privacy than others. Some Sundays were more blessed than others. There was one recent Sunday which certainly made this a Jubilee year. That morning my wife had said she wouldn’t be back from church until mid afternoon. There was some ladies’ luncheon afterwards or something. That was good news. I headed out to the park as soon as she was out of sight. The weather was perfect. When I got to the park, there were a few dads casing out the restroom by the parking lot, but I ignored them and headed right to the good restroom deep in the woods. Knowing I had more time that morning made me extra horny, and I figured I might as well make a beeline to where the honey was. It took a good fifteen minutes to get to the secluded restroom and by the time I got there I was so horny thinking about the dick I’d find that my jeans were practically popping open from my hardon. There was someone just leaving the restroom when I arrived. I didn’t know his name, but he was a regular I’d done more than once. He had this nice, thick one – not real long, but so juicy. He loved to have his butt kneaded while I sucked him and when he came he really squealed like a pig. I would have loved to suck him, but from the happy look on his face I could tell his balls were already properly drained. He saw me and winked. As we passed he said, “Have a good time.” “I’ll try,” I said. When I entered the restroom, there was a man standing next to the sink. I’d never seen him before and he certainly looked appetizing. Then I checked out the two stalls. The one closest to the door was closed and there didn’t appear to be anyone inside. However, there was this kid sitting in the next one and he wasn’t wearing even a stitch of clothing! He looked up at me and licked his lips. He must have just drained the pig squealer’s balls. I glanced back at the man and rubbed my crotch. I looked back at the slut boy and unbuttoned my jeans. My cock swung out and I grabbed hold of it and showed it to the kid. I was about to go over to his stall so he could have a taste when he came out crawling on all 53

Handjobs Anthology 22 53

1/23/10 2:21:24 PM


fours. Talk about a dick hungry boy. I’d never met any lad so eager for man cock before. When he got to me, I grabbed hold of his hair and pulled him up so I could see what he looked like. He was pretty smooth with a small tuft of hair right above a very hard prick. I reached down and squeezed it and fondled his balls. You should have seen his smile when I did that! I let go of his hair and said, “Turn around, boy, and spread your legs. I want to see your butt.” He dutifully obeyed and even stuck his butt up in the air for me to examine. “What’s your name, boy?” I asked. “Hasky,” he answered. While I ran my hands over his tight, smooth ass, the man next to the sink slowly unzipped himself and yanked out a whopper. “You’re a real cockhound, aren’t you, Hasky?” I said as I poked his asshole. “Did you just do the guy who left?” “Yeah,” Hasky replied. “What did you do to him?” I asked. “I sucked his pecker and then he crammed it up my butt,” Hasky said. “Did you watch?” I asked the man. The man nodded with a smile. “Fuck, that must have been hot,” I said as I pushed my finger into the boy’s butt. Hasky’s butt hole was wet, moist, and puffy, like it had just been fucked. I squeezed my dickhead and pumped out some juicy precum to soothe his hole. Then I pushed his butt down. “You ready for some cock, Hasky?” I asked. Hasky swung around and sucked my dick into his mouth in a second. I loved this restroom because only cocksuckers ever came by. The only policeman who ever showed up was Mitchell, and the only reason he came was that he liked to have his ass plugged with dick. As the kid chowed down on me, I stripped off my shirt and tossed it aside. When he saw me undress, the man came right up to me and pulled my jeans down to my ankles. Then he slowly undressed until he was buck naked. He moved behind me and grabbed hold of my asscheeks and massaged them before he went down on his knees. I spread my legs a bit so he could stuff his face up between my asscheeks. “Fuck, we’re gonna have a good time,” I moaned. “Are you new in town, Hasky?” I asked. “I’ve never seen you here before.” He let go of my dick long enough to say, “Yeah, we just moved from Tronman a few weeks ago.” 54

Handjobs Anthology 22 54

1/23/10 2:21:24 PM


“If I could, I’d take you home and really fuck you good,” I said as I rammed my dick back down his throat. “But the missus wouldn’t understand,” I added. The man was working his wet tongue pretty deep into my hole. I loved the way he grabbed hold of my butt cheeks and spread them apart so he could really get at it. I let him chow down for a good session. Already it was getting hard to keep from shooting. Several times I had to pull my throbber out of the boy’s mouth and let it cool down. I was having too good of a time to pop so quickly. “You like to get your butthole licked, too?” I asked Hasky. He nodded. “Fuck, man,” I said looking over my shoulder. “I’d love to see you lick his ass.” The man pulled off my ass and said, “Sure.” “What’s your name,” I asked. “Gunner,” the man replied. “I’m Wrangle,” I said. Gunner moved behind the boy and lifted his butt up in the air. I pumped my dick back into Hasky’s mouth and then leaned forward so I could grab hold of his butt. The sight of Gunner’s fat tongue on Hasky’s slick butthole was incredible. I had to squeeze my thighs together and pin Hasky’s head to keep it from bobbing up and down on my dick. My primed cock floated inside the boy’s hot, juicy mouth. I could feel my precum oozing out. I slid my fingers down into the boy’s crack, right up against Gunner’s tongue. I wanted to feel his wet muscle sliding in and out of the boy’s butt. “You ready for another dick down your butt, Hasky?” I asked. Gunner didn’t wait for Hasky to reply. I’m not even sure Hasky heard my question, he was so engrossed sucking my dick. Gunner sat up and his dick bobbed above Hasky’s slimy asshole. I reached for it and pressed the fat head up against the hot opening. It didn’t take much to push it inside. Virgin boys are fun and there is that good, fatherly feeling you get when you show a kid what dicks are all about. But when you’re really horny, there’s nothing like a trashy slut boy. Once his head was inside, Gunner pushed his cock in using one steady shove. When his cock was in all the way, I felt all around the boy’s widely stretched butt hole. Again, I had to squeeze my thighs together to make Hasky take a rest. One more suck and I would have exploded for sure. “Jesus, that is so hot. How’s he feel inside?” I asked. “As hot as it looks,” Gunner replied. “He’s so wet and juicy. I could cum just feeling his tight ass around my meat.” 55

Handjobs Anthology 22 55

1/23/10 2:21:24 PM


“I bet. Pull out halfway and shove it back it,” I said. “I want to see it slide back in.” Gunner bit his lip and then slowly extracted his tube out of the boy’s butt. He pulled back more than halfway. I saw Hasky’s asshole stretch even wider and the thick rim of Gunner’s cock peeked out. Gunner held it there for a moment and I rubbed my fingers all around the boy’s asshole again, feeling the taut line where his asslips grasped hold of Gunner’s shaft. When Gunner slid his dick back inside, I watched Hasky’s asslips slide over Gunner’s cockrim and swallow his shaft. “Fuck, I can’t take it anymore,” Gunner groaned. He clenched Hasky’s ass and began pumping in and out. Soon he was fucking the kid hard and then he finally rammed his cock in deep. Looking right into my eyes, he let out a deep, gurgling sound and blasted off. My thighs were still clenched tightly around Hasky’s head, but it was no use. When Gunner’s nuts exploded, my whole body shook and my cum shot out of my balls and gushed down Hasky’s throat. It was my turn to squeal like a pig. I hadn’t felt such a rush in a long time. I nearly fainted. I had to lean back and sit on my butt to keep from falling over. Gunner pulled his cock out of Hasky’s butt. Gunner stood up and his cock glistened in the soft light. Strands of sticky ooze hung from his thick head. Hasky rolled over onto his back. Gunner scooped up a handful of spunk off his cock and coated Hasky’s pecker. Then he pumped the kid’s stiffy. “Watch him cum,” Gunner said. “You’ve never seen anything like it.” I looked down at Hasky. He was looking up at me with a big smile. Then as he got close to shooting, he closed his eyes and started gasping. His stomach muscles tightened and I watched as his smooth balls disappeared inside his body on either side of his straining dick. He squirmed his butt on the floor and then let out a dry gasp. His cum came shooting out of his dick like bullets. Bam, bam, bam, splat, splat, splat – his cumshots came flying right at me. They hit my chest and shoulders so hard it almost hurt. “Jesus Christ!” I yelled. “Ain’t it hot?” Gunner said almost with a laugh. “Makes me tingle inside every time I see it.” I gathered he and Hasky had done this a time or two before. When the last of Hasky’s volleys had landed, I leaned forward and rubbed my cum-soaked body against his. Of course I kissed and sucked his sweet pecker, and with my fingers, coaxed his balls back out of his body. 56

Handjobs Anthology 22 56

1/23/10 2:21:24 PM


I felt weak as I got dressed. I hadn’t felt this drained after an encounter in a long time. “I sure hope I run into you again,” I said. “Sure,” Hasky said. “Mom and Dad make me go to church on Sundays, but I can get away once a month or so.” Gunner playfully slapped the side of the boy’s head. “You tramp,” he said mockingly. They said they had to go and I watched as they disappeared into the woods. I stayed and enjoyed several more blow jobs before going home and showering. A few weeks later I had my mind set on going down to the park, but my wife was suddenly on my case for not going to church. “Frank, I don’t mind you going to the park, but you haven’t been to church with me in over a year. Just this one Sunday, can’t you come to church with me?” On and on she went like that all week, until I finally relented. I figured if she would leave me alone the rest of the year, I could attend services that week. It had been so long since I last attended services, I didn’t even recognize the name of the pastor on the church sign. We were late and had to sit in the far back. I didn’t mind, as I really wasn’t that interested in hearing what the pastor had to say. I even dozed off a few times during the service. I was relieved when it was finally over and we could go. On the way out my wife dragged me over to see the new pastor. I didn’t see why she bothered as I was sure that by the time I came back again, there would be a different minister. “My husband isn’t much of a churchgoer, Pastor Wilkins,” my wife told the new minister. “He prefers to spend Sunday mornings in the park communing with nature.” My eyes nearly popped out when I saw that it was Gunner, the guy from the park restroom. “Hi,” I muttered. I almost blurted out, “Aren’t you Gunner?” “That’s perfectly understandable,” the minister said as he shook my hand firmly. “I’m sure the Lord blesses him there just as much as he would if he were in church. Though we do have a special father-son meeting I’m sure he’d enjoy,” Gunner said as he shook my hand and rubbed his middle finger against my wrist. “Uh, sure, I suppose,” I stammered. “Only our kids are grown up and gone.” “Well then, I think you’d be able to give good advice to our younger dads and their boys,” Gunner added with a wink. “If you think so,” I said. “I’ll give you a call then this week.” “I look forward to hearing from you,” Gunner said. 57

Handjobs Anthology 22 57

1/23/10 2:21:24 PM


My wife couldn’t believe she heard me express any interest in a church activity. That afternoon I even heard her say on the phone to her mother, “I think Wrangle may be changing his ways after all these years. I took him to church and he expressed interest in a father-son meeting our minister has. Isn’t that wonderful?” Oh, yeah, it would be wonderful alright. I sprouted a boner just imaging what that meeting would be like, what with Hasky and some other boy and another dad!

Brother Larry Shows Me My older brother, Larry, was such a prick. Mom and Dad let him get away with everything. There were times when I thought they should just take him out back and give him a good whooping. Imagine how I felt when Mom and Dad said they were going to go away for a week and leave my older brother in charge. “Please, Mom, can’t I come along?” I pleaded. “No,” she said rather firmly. “You’ve got football practice and your studies to keep up. Besides, Larry will take good care of you.” 58

Handjobs Anthology 22 58

1/23/10 2:21:24 PM


I lowered my eyes and spent the rest of the day moping around. In fact I kept acting up until my parents left. And my heart really sank when they drove off early that morning and I was left standing in the doorway with Larry. “Come on, we better head off to school,” Larry said as he gripped my shoulder. “Yeah, right,” I said. At least during school I didn’t have to worry about Larry. I stayed after school for soccer practice and it was already dark when I got home. Would you believe it if I told you that Larry had actually cooked a nice dinner and was waiting for me? He even had the table set. “Hey, Marky, I was starting to get worried. Dinner’s ready,” Larry said. This was a different Larry than the smarty-pants older brother who was always teasing me and playing jokes on me. “Sorry I’m late,” I mumbled. “Coach kept us late for football practice,” I said. “Coach Beaner?” Larry asked as we sat down. “Yeah, Coach Beaner,” I said. Larry dished out some mashed potatoes and asked, “He hasn’t tried anything on you, has he?” “What do you mean?” I asked looking up at Larry. “You know, tried to touch you in the showers or taken you aside?” “Nope,” I said. I still wasn’t sure what Larry was getting at. “Well, if he ever lays a hand on you, you let me know.” “Sure,” I said. I wondered if he meant the way Coach Beaner held my butt in practice when I’m hiking the football. I liked the feel of his big hands on me then, so I guess it didn’t count. After dinner Larry said, “I’ve got to run over to Uncle Fred’s for a bit. Do you mind cleaning up, Marky?” “Nope,” I said. I figured if he took the trouble to make such a nice dinner, then the least I could do was to clean up. As I washed and stacked the dishes in the dishwasher, I felt jealous about Larry and Uncle Fred. They were so close and always doing stuff together. “Why did Uncle Fred like Larry so much?” I wondered. On weekends Uncle Fred would take Larry up to his cabin in the woods. The only time I got to go was when the whole family went. After getting the dishwasher going, I went to my bedroom to do some homework. Before I knew it, it was after nine o’clock and Larry still wasn’t home. “What the hell is he doing over at Uncle Fred’s so late?” I thought. The more I thought about it, the more jealous and curious I became. By nine-fifteen, I was so worked up I couldn’t stand it. I got on my bike and pedalled over to Uncle Fred’s place. 59

Handjobs Anthology 22 59

1/23/10 2:21:25 PM


I thought it strange that the light in the living room was off. The light in the back bedroom was on so I snuck around the side of the house. Lordy, did I ever get an eyeful. Uncle Fred was spread out on the bed completely naked – I mean totally naked! And Larry, well he was naked, too, and holding onto Uncle Fred’s dork, which was hard like it gets when you touch yourself down there. Larry was even licking it and then sticking it in his mouth and doing such incredibly nasty things that it nearly made my heart stop. I wasn’t sure if I should run and call the police or wake up Reverend Michaels. At the same time I have to admit it was way too exciting to just walk away. As I watched, my own dork got all stiff and pointy. I just had to reach down into my jeans and grope it. Larry somehow managed to get all of Uncle Fred’s thick wanger all the way down his throat. Both of them seemed to be enjoying themselves, I forgot all about calling the police. I even undid the buttons on my jeans and pulled Mr. Feel-Good out. Uncle Fred let out a series of low moans and when Larry lifted his face off of Uncle Fred’s boner, it was pumping out milk like a damn cow! There was enough spunk there for three or four boys. Just then Uncle Fred opened his eyes and looked right at me. I froze. Uncle Fred didn’t seemed surprised to see me. He just winked and smiled. I ducked and tore home as fast as I could, my hard pecker still sticking out of my fly. When I got home, I dashed into my bedroom, stripped, and hopped into bed. What if Uncle Fred told Larry he saw me? I lay in bed shivering, not knowing what to expect when Larry came home. I was still shivering when I heard the front door open. I pulled the covers up over me. I heard Larry come down the hallway. He opened my bedroom door and whispered, “You awake, Marky?” Of course I didn’t utter a peep. He walked over to me and gently shook my shoulder. “Marky, I know you’re awake and that you saw me with Uncle Fred.” Larry gently took hold of my covers and pulled them over my head. “I just want you to know that it’s OK. I’m not mad.” “You’re not?” I said into my pillow. I was too afraid to look up. “No, I’m not. What Uncle Fred and I were doing is … well, sometimes two guys need to do such things,” Larry explained. Slowly I turned over to look at Larry. He was standing by my bed still naked. His big ol’ sausage was standing up tall and firm right in front of me. “Is that what you and Uncle Fred are always doing together?” I asked. 60

Handjobs Anthology 22 60

1/23/10 2:21:25 PM


Larry nodded. “Can you … can you … do you think it would be OK if we did such things together, too?” I nervously asked. Larry just smiled real big, then he pulled back the covers and hopped into bed next to me. “Of course, little brother. Of course.” He grabbed hold of my butt and turned me on my side. “The first thing I’m gonna show you is how good it feels to have another man inside you, Marky.” His pole was already wet and juicy, and it didn’t take too much effort for him to plug my butt. The two of us easily pumped out three or four loads of milk that night. I even got to plug Larry’s butt. In the morning, I was glad Mom and Dad had left Larry in charge. We were like jack rabbits all week. Even Uncle Fred came by for some fun. After that week, I got to go up to Uncle Fred’s cabin as often as Larry. 61

Handjobs Anthology 22 61

1/23/10 2:21:25 PM


Learning from My Big Brother by Razemond When our parents split, my older brother Karl took on the role of Father. Karl taught me everything a father would: how to play ball, how to drive, even about sex. That came up when I walked in on him one day, lying on his bed, jacking off. He must have been right on the edge when I opened the door. He just lay there, all six feet of him, with his huge dick in one hand and his balls in the other, eyes closed, breathing hard. When he came, it shot all the way up to the wall over his head and then each pump went just a little lower, until his face, chest, and stomach were covered with jizz. When he saw me, he told me to close the door and he reached to the floor for his briefs. Wiping himself off, he said that it was time to talk to me about sex. “Why don’t you strip down, Willy? That way things will be a little more even.” My dick had gotten really hard and I was a little embarrassed about my brother seeing it. “If you’ve got the wood, bro, that’s OK,” he reassured me. “When you’re a guy, it’s normal to be horny all the time. Let’s see what you’ve got.” He sat on the edge of the bed, his big feet flat on the floor, watching me as I stripped down. His legs were spread, and I couldn’t stop looking at his dick and balls. His dick was about half hard, still shiny with the cum he’d just shot. He noticed where I was looking. I had always liked looking at Karl, but had never really understood what that meant. We’d always shared the same room and I’d seen him naked almost every day. He was a really good looking guy, with blond hair and blue eyes, just like mine, and a well developed body from playing sports. “It’s OK to look, Willy. Guys check each other out all the time. You just have to be careful not to look too interested. Since your my bro, I’ll let you look and ask anything you want. Just between us, eh?” I slipped my shorts off and started to sit on my bed. “Why don’t you sit over here on my bed, so you can see better, Willy?” Karl suggested. He moved up onto the bed and sat with his back against the wall. One foot was on the floor and the other on the bed. His equipment hung down onto the bed, his balls spreading out on both sides of his dick. I noticed how thick his thighs were. They were huge! Really well developed from years of playing baseball and soccer. “Why don’t you lie on your stomach, bro, so you can get a really good look? You want to get a good look, don’t you?” As he said that, his dick jumped! Did he like what we were doing? He reached down and put his hand underneath his dick and grabbed 62

Handjobs Anthology 22 62

1/23/10 2:21:26 PM


his balls. That raised his dick off the bed and moved it even closer to my face. “See how thick my cock is getting, little bro?” I could see it clearly and at that moment I also realized that I could smell it! I could smell the sweat on my brother’s nuts and the drying jizz on his dick. I took a deep breath. “So, you like the smell, Willy?” His voice had gotten really deep and he sounded a little angry. I looked up into his eyes and saw something I’d never seen before. I wasn’t sure what it meant and I got a little scared. “It’s OK, Willy. I can tell you like what you see and what you smell. Take a good sniff, bro. Get used to that smell. I think things are going to be a little different between us from now on.” He wrapped his thumb and finger around the base of his dick and squeezed it really tight. The head got really big, but was still covered by his foreskin. The head was only a couple of inches from my face. Before I realized it, he had his other hand on the back of my head and was pulling me closer. “Get a good look, bro,” Karl said in a husky voice. “See how the precum is building up inside my foreskin? Let me milk it for you a little, eh?” He pumped his dick once, pulled the foreskin back about halfway over the thick, red head and squeezed the shaft. As he allowed the skin to slide back over the head of his dick, a huge gob of precum started to build up. “See that, Willy? See what you’re doing to your brother’s cock?” he asked. “You don’t want to waste it, do you? Why don’t you open your mouth for me? Help me out, little brother. I know you want to, and it’s OK. Anytime you want to, it’s OK.” The foreskin closed over the head of Karl’s dick. The juice built up into a huge gob, and before I could think about what I was doing, my tongue snaked out and caught it as it started to fall to the bed. “That’s it, Willy. Get a taste of my juice. You’re gonna learn to love my juice. You’re gonna learn that I’ve always got plenty for you. You’re gonna learn to love the smell and taste of my cock and balls. It’s OK with me. I’m always horned up, and there’s nothing better than a hot mouth when that happens.” At that point my will broke. I slid forward on the bed and wrapped my mouth around the head of Karl’s dick. As it entered my mouth, my lips closed and pushed the foreskin back over the head. My tongue started to spread his juice all over the head, mixed with my spit. Then I was licking the head clean, and trying to suck more juice from the slit. Karl spread his legs even wider, and pulled me further into his crotch. 63

Handjobs Anthology 22 63

1/23/10 2:21:26 PM


“Yeah, bro, lick the head! Get it really slick so it’ll slide right into your throat. The only thing I like better than getting sucked is fucking mouth. Take my meat down your throat. Slide your tongue over the shaft while you’re sucking the head and get it all lubed up with your spit, Willy. That’s it! Lick my cock!” He moved his other hand to my head. Having both of his huge hands on the sides of my head and feeling his thick cock at the back of my throat drove me crazy. As he pulled me forward, I could really smell him. The smell made my mouth water even more. His cock was swimming in my spit. The smell drove me wild! I wanted to sniff his crotch. I wanted his dick down my throat. I’d never wanted anything more! “Oh, fuck, little bro! You really love this … I can tell. You love sucking your brother’s hot cock. Love the feel of it in your mouth. Open your throat for me, Willy! Swallow my meat. Just let it slide into your throat so I can really fuck it. This is so fucking hot, bro!” Karl slid off the bed with my throat still wrapped around his dick. He stood at the side of the bed, his hands clamped round my head, fucking my mouth. I was on my hands and knees on the bed, my stud brother’s dick down my throat. “Look at me, Willy. Look up into my eyes, bro.” I did as he commanded. As I looked up, past his solid abs, past his well developed pecs, over his strong chin, firm mouth and right into his eyes. The instant our eyes met, I felt his dick throb and I realized I belonged to my big brother! I knew that I would do whatever he wanted, whenever he wanted. When I looked directly into his eyes, I realized that he knew. The first jet of his jizz moved through his dick and shot straight down my throat. He pushed hard into my mouth. When he did, my nose was crushed into his pubes and I could smell him more strongly than ever. The combination was too much! I started to cum, and the first jet of my jizz matched the second throb of his cock in my throat. I continued to cum, matching him shot for shot, until we both collapsed on the bed. As his dick slid from my throat and mouth, I realized how much my big brother still had to teach me.

Intruder by Mike I knew that some jerk was sneaking into my dorm room while I was in class and rifling through my stuff. I always locked my door, but the lock on my window was broken and anyone could enter from the fire escape. There was never anything missing, but my things had been moved around and a couple of times my jerk-off mags had been left out. They were always left open to the same page – a picture of a couple

64

Handjobs Anthology 22 64

1/23/10 2:21:26 PM


of guys blowing each other. I decided to set up a spy cam in my room so I could catch him. I hid the camera and purposely left my room in hopes of catching my unknown invader. I headed for the local coffee shop and tried to get some studying in for final exams. I figured that after an hour or two, at the most, I would be viewing my tape and know who the culprit was. Around ten o’clock, I cautiously entered my room. The lamp I had left on had been turned off, and only a light from the closet shown throughout my room. Turning the overhead light on, I could see that once again some of my things had been gone through. Two magazines lay open on my bed. I went to my hidden camera and immediately rewound the tape. I sat down on the side of my bed and began to play it back. As I had expected, someone appeared at my window and forced it open enough to crawl through. At first I couldn’t make out who it was. Once he stepped inside the room, the light from my lamp revealed his face. It was our dorm superintendent, Mr. Reeves! I was taken aback. I couldn’t believe he would break into a student’s room. God only knows how long he had been doing this sort of thing. He had been the super for nearly ten years. I watched as he moved around my room, picking up things and setting them back down. Then he moved over to turn off my lamp. I could barely make him out until the light in my closet came on. He searched through the box where I kept my magazines. He brought a few magazines and something else that I couldn’t make out over to my bed and sat down. He flipped through the pages of a few books, then lay back and started to undo his pants. I was about to see his privates, and I was getting aroused in anticipation. I had thought Mr. Reeves was hot ever since I first saw him the day I moved into the dorm. He unzipped his trousers and lowered them past his hips and thighs. The bulge in his briefs left nothing to the imagination. He was fully hard. Mr. Reeves pulled his cock free and started stroking off to one of the pictures. Then he reached down and picked up the other thing he had brought from the closet. It was a pair of my undershorts. He had taken them from my dirty clothes pile in the closet and brought them to the bed with him. He sniffed them, which turned me on even more, and then wrapped them around his dork and started fisting himself off in my dirty briefs. He beat off for a few minutes, then stopped and opened his shirt, revealing his chest. At this point, I whipped out my boner and started jerking off. This was even better than I had expected. I pounded my pud while watching 65

Handjobs Anthology 22 65

1/23/10 2:21:26 PM


him do the same on tape. Within a couple of minutes I could tell he was about to shoot his load before my eyes. He creamed right into my underwear which he held over his throbbing cock, spilling his sperm onto the cloth material. After wiping up the last of his cum, Mr. Reeves once again brought it up to his nose and sniffed his own fresh cream. Then he tossed my shorts under the bed. I stopped the tape and bent down looking for them. My wadded up underwear was indeed there. I picked them up as I continued to stroke myself. I held them to my face and smelled the strong aroma of the damp spot from Mr. Reeves’ recent deposit. I inhaled his man scent and lost it, shooting a huge wad all over my thighs and legs. I wiped it up with the same briefs he had used. I didn’t bother watching more of the tape just then; I was bushed. I would get more mileage out of watching it again tomorrow. Once in bed, I still pictured Mr. Reeves jerking off in my underwear. Although I was tired, it took awhile for me to go to sleep. My cock stayed plump for the longest time. §

§

§

The next day on my way to my classes, I purposely walked past Mr. Reeves’ office and living quarters on the first floor. “Good morning, Michael,” he said when he saw me. “Hello, sir,” I replied, feeling smug; he didn’t know I had taped his most intimate act. I intended to set up my camera again, to catch him doing it a second time. “Everything going OK?” he asked me. “Ah, yeah, just fine, sir,” I answered. It seemed like he was fishing for a report that my room had been invaded. Whatever he was trying to do, I was running late for classes. “See ya, later,” I said as I hurried off. I knew that I would be seeing him later – on video. When I got home after a full day of classes, I immediately rewound the tape from the previous day and played it back. I stripped down and jerked off while watching Mr. Reeves feverishly beating his meat and shooting off in my undies. I used the same pair, now dried and wrinkled, smelly and stuck together, to catch my new load. I put them on top of my dirty clothes pile, leaving a healthy, boy-fresh offering for Mr. Reeves’ next visit. I took a catnap before setting up my camcorder with a new tape. I now knew who I would be filming, but I was anxious to see his reaction when he found the damp sperm load I left for him. I closed the door to my room behind me, but intentionally did not lock it, and made sure Mr. Reeves saw me leave the building. 66

Handjobs Anthology 22 66

1/23/10 2:21:26 PM


I wasn’t gone as long as the night before. I came in quietly, seeing that the Superintendent’s office was empty, and tiptoed up the flight of stairs to my room. I listened outside my door, but couldn’t hear anything going on inside. I very carefully turned the knob and opened the door just enough to peek through the crack. As I had expected, Mr. Reeves was poised on my bed, nearly naked, and he was furiously jacking off. He had my funky underwear lying across his face; he was taking in the smell of my most recent cum load. Not only did I have him on videotape, but now I was witnessing him doing it in person, right here in my room. I knew I had the upper hand in the situation, and could use my evidence to get whatever I wanted from him. I quietly opened my door a little wider and softly slipped inside the room. “Why, Mr. Reeves, what are you doing there on my bed?” I blurted out, acting totally shocked and innocent. I closed and locked the door. “OH, SHIT … ahh, Michael.” There was silence as he reached to pull my damp, cum-stained briefs off his face. He had a look of astonishment and guilt. “I, was … ahh, well ….” Again there was silence. “You were jerkin’ your meat on my bed, and sniffing my underwear, weren’t you?” I exclaimed. “So, you’re the one who has been sneaking into my room, going through my drawers and reading my porn, right?” I continued. He had let go of his erection, but it remained stiff and bobbed about as he adjusted to being caught in the act. “You like smelling my dirty underwear and sniffing my cum stains, Mr. Reeves?” I badgered him. “Uh-huh,” he calmly confessed, laying his head back on my pillow. His hairy body was very inviting, and his staff stood proud and erect. “You want something else from me, Mr. Reeves?” I started to tease. “Oh, yes, Michael. You. I want you to be my boy,” he stammered in a low, pleasure seeking tone. I started to undress. His eyes followed my every movement. I revealed my tan, smooth body to the older man. “What can I do for you, sir?” I asked. “Anything, Mikey. You can do anything you want to me,” he suggested. He had called me Mikey, making me sound like his boy-toy. He obviously was eager to be the daddy and have me role play as his boy. It was somehow fitting, since he was probably nearly thirty years my senior. I had no problem at all playing his son, ready to service him. 67

Handjobs Anthology 22 67

1/23/10 2:21:26 PM


“You want your boy to take care of Daddy. Is that it, Mr. Reeves?” “Oh, God, yes! Take care of Daddy’s hard cock and hot ass,” he quickly replied. I had him in my snare, and little did he know, I was filming the whole thing. I only hoped my tape wouldn’t run out before I was done having my way with him. Mr. Reeves might be the “Daddy” but I was in charge. He slipped a hand under one hairy thigh and started to finger his asshole. I knelt by the bed and pulled my briefs down, freeing my hardon. “What do you want me to do, Daddy?” I asked, while fisting myself. “Suck my cock, boy! Please, suck my cock,” he begged. Mr. Reeves’ cock was a trembling, rock-solid shaft of thick meat, and it was oozing precum like you wouldn’t believe. I leaned in, bringing my warm lips right next to his wicked looking cockhead. “Is this what you want, sir? You want your boy to take this big manthing in his mouth?” “Ohhh, yesss, Mikey. Please do it. Suck your daddy’s horny cock!” Mr. Reeves was so excited he was shivering. He had pressed a finger inside his twitching butt hole and was finger fucking himself in anticipation of what was to come. I breathed hot air onto his sensitive rod and it made him moan and squirm even more. He raised his hips, trying to force his manmeat between my lips. I continued to tease him by pulling away just enough to keep him from making contact with my willing, hungry mouth. His masculine scent drifted through my nostrils. Chills of sensual delight filled my mind and body. My cock had never felt so hard. As I jerked on it, strands of precum appeared. I used it as lube. “If I blow you, you won’t tell anyone, will you?” I taunted. “Oh, no. It will be our secret, Mikey. Please, please suck me. I need it real bad,” he whimpered. “Will you blow me if I do you?” I continued to torment him, knowing it was driving him crazy. “YES, of course, I’ll do it. I want to suck my boy. Now, please ….” he pleaded. “OK,” I gave in, and added, “but then, I’m going to fuck you!” “That’s OK. I want my son to fuck his dad’s ass,” he assured me. I pressed my lips to his cockhead and let them slide around the crown. Mr. Reeves moaned with pleasure, at last getting the satisfaction of feeling my hot mouth on his prick. “That’s it. Oh, yes, suck my cock, boy. It feels so good.” I licked his cockshaft, then sucked, moving up and down his solid fuckpole. 68

Handjobs Anthology 22 68

1/23/10 2:21:26 PM


“Yes, Mikey, I’ve wanted you to do this for a long time. Do it, boy. Suck me. Make Daddy want to give you his load.” His hand slipped off the bed and found my quivering hardon. I could have easily cum, but I didn’t want to until I was inside his hot, hairy asshole. “Please, Mikey, make me cum before you fuck me. I’m almost there … OH, God, I’m cumming. Oh, yeah, suck it, boy. AAHHhhhhh, Yesssss … YES! Mr. Reeves’ throbbing erection pumped out a mouthful of warm, tasty mancream. The heady aroma and consistency were even better than I expected. I savored it before swallowing his liquid love juice. I lapped around the crown of his cockhead making sure not to miss any of his sperm. Then I quickly got up and told him I wanted him on his knees. His furry butt was so inviting, I first had to smell it and lick his sweaty hole. But my balls needed release quickly, so I positioned my dick at his wet, fingered opening and popped inside his hot asshole. “Ohhhh, man!” he yelped. I bucked, burying more of my dickmeat up his burning chute. “Ahhhh, yeah. You sure know how to do it, Mikey.” I was so hot and turned on by him, that my animal instincts were driving me. Now I needed satisfaction. He got his, now it was my turn. 69

Handjobs Anthology 22 69

1/23/10 2:21:26 PM


I fucked Mr. Reeves hard and deep, hearing him moan and sigh into my pillow. I got up on my feet, hovering over him and fucked for all I was worth, pushing him into the headboard. It was banging against the wall, making pounding noises that matched the smack of my pelvis against his upturned butt cheeks. I reached under him to find he was totally hard again. “You want it, Daddy? You want my cocksucker boy scum up your hole? Tell me, sir. You want it, don’t you?” I yelled at him. Mr. Reeves screamed, “YES! OH, GOD! Please, Mikey. Fill my guts with your fresh spunk. Do it. Do it!” I penetrated him hard and deep and let out a roar as I emptied my load deep into his dark bowels. “Ahh, yeah, that’s it. You fuck like a man,” he murmured. “That’s my boy, make Daddy take all your boy juice. Ohh, Mikey, it was wonderful.” I collapsed on top of him, pushing him down against the mattress. We lay exhausted and sweaty, breathing heavily in unison. Mr. Reeves eventually moved from under me and scooted down to suckle on my spent prick. He cleaned up any lingering juices. I could have gone for another round, but I got up, remembering that the video camera was still on. “Shit,” I said, discovering the tape had stopped. “What’s going on?” he asked. “My camcorder ran out of tape, damn it!” I remarked. “Your what?” he exclaimed, jolting upright. “You videotaped us?” “Well, yes,” I said. I taped you yesterday, too. That’s how I knew you would be here today,” I explained. “You little devil,” he said, breaking into a broad grin. “Daddy’s going to have to punish you for that.” “Don’t be too sure about that, sir. I can always blackmail you with it, and I know just how.” I teased him. And in a way, I sort of did blackmail him. I told Mr. Reeves I would never tell anyone or show anyone the tape, if he would bring other guys to my room and let me videotape them having sex. He happily agreed, and we now have many hot fuck sessions watching the tapes together.

A Father’s True Love by David W. I had been having sex with kids my own age for as long as I can remember. There’s not a time when I haven’t been taking boycock down my throat or up my hole. But it was about two years ago that I started wondering what it would be like to have sex with an older guy. 70

Handjobs Anthology 22 70

1/23/10 2:21:26 PM


I first started thinking about it when I saw my dad taking a piss one morning. He gets up early every morning to get ready for work. Well, this one morning I had to take a piss so bad that it couldn’t wait till eight when I usually woke up, so I got up and headed to the bathroom. When I turned the corner, there was my dad, holding his limp cock and emptying it into the toilet. I was instantly fascinated by the size of it and those large, loose nuts. The hair was also a turn on. But what got my shaft the hardest was the skin that bounced back over the head of my dad’s cock when he was finished pissing. I had never seen anything like that. My cock didn’t have that skin. I wondered if you got it when you were older. It was then that my urge to piss struck again. I headed to the bathroom as my father was taking off his underwear to get into the shower. I got a perfect view of his nuts hanging low and the hair surrounding his hole. That got my dick rock hard. Damn, how could I piss now? And how could I show my dad my woody? But when he started soaping up his crack and dick, I didn’t care what he thought, I had to get closer. As I walked in he said, “Hey, sport!” Then with a smile, he glanced at my young hard rod. “You’re up early.” “I had to pee,” I told him. I stopped my gaze into his soapy crotch and tried to begin peeing. Despite how hard I was, the piss came out. I started to put it away when Dad said, “Not a bad size there, sport.” He was still looking at my dick, and he liked what he saw! “Yeah, I hope it gets as big as yours, and that my nuts get all furry and hang like yours do.” He smiled and asked, “When did you see me?” I told him, “As I was walking in here. I saw you peeing.” I thought this would be a good time to ask him about that extra skin that covered his cockhead. He told me, “Well, you’re born with it. It’s called foreskin, and sometimes parents have it removed when their boys are born. That’s called circumcision.” I asked him why I didn’t have mine, but he still had his. He told me that it was my mom’s decision. If it had been up to him, I would have kept it. He said it would come in handy later, and then he smiled. I asked him what he meant. He told me, “Well, when you have sex, it feels really nice. It adds to the pleasure.” I told him that I wished I still had mine then. After that he got kind of a sad look on his face and said I should get off to bed. “It’s too early to be up, and I have to get ready for work.” I was sorry to have to go back to my room and not to get to see him naked anymore. But then he said something that made me very 71

Handjobs Anthology 22 71

1/23/10 2:21:26 PM


happy. “This weekend, why don’t you and I go camping? We can do some fishing. Just you and me. Father and son. One tent, one sleeping bag, and no women to get in our way.” I liked the sound of that. I took one more look at his dick – it seemed a little harder than before – then I went off to my room. I jerked off before I went back to bed. I fantasized about getting into the shower with my dad. Taking the soap, cleaning his nuts, his asshole, and then his cock. Examining his dick. I came as I thought about him sticking his tongue up my boyhole right as I slid my tongue between his foreskin and his dickhead. I licked my cum up and went back to sleep, happy with the idea of spending the weekend with my dad and hopefully having the opportunity of seeing him naked again. §

§

§

The weekend finally came, and I was so excited. I had been thinking about Dad’s naked body since the time I saw him in the shower. I kept fantasizing about having sex with him. We left early Saturday morning. I slept most of the way. I woke up when we were getting close to the grounds. We were driving on a bumpy dirt road. Dad had picked a remote area, deep in the woods. He told me he wanted to be sure it was just us this weekend. “It’s time we bond like fathers and sons should,” he said. I looked over and saw that he had his dick out of his pants. He was stroking it! His big nuts were flopping every time we hit a bump. My dick started to get hard. It looked like he had been at it a while because it was plump and red with a stream of juice drooling out the tip. It looked like it was about to explode. I pretended to still be asleep so that I could watch. I noticed that every once in a while he looked over at me. I thought maybe he was just checking to make sure I was asleep, until I noticed that he wasn’t looking at my face – he was looking at my crotch! I got so excited a drop of precum seeped out of my piss slit, making a dark wet spot on the front of my shorts. That must have done it for him. He moaned so loud it was almost a scream. I pretended that it woke me and looked over just in time to see his cock shooting a huge load of white gold! One landed on my leg. I wasted no time in scooping it up and putting it in my mouth. It tasted great! My father’s cum in my mouth! I was so filled with lust I just leaned over and shoved my dad’s cock into my mouth. I licked and sucked up all his cum. He then gave me his fingers to clean. When all the cum was gone, I laid my head on my father’s lap. I was so in love with him at that moment. I think he felt the same. He laid his hand on my head and stroked my hair. I lay there and periodically licked his limp cock and loose nuts. The 72

Handjobs Anthology 22 72

1/23/10 2:21:26 PM


further down his nuts I licked, the more I could smell and taste his ass. It was heaven. Now I know why he wanted this trip so much – for the same reason I did. He wanted to have sex with his own kid! And I was more than willing. My new fantasy of getting fucked by an older man was going to come true! Dad broke my trance when he said, “We’re here, baby. Let’s get unloaded and set up so we can have lunch.” We got the campsite up rather quickly. He started to unpack the food and told me to go out and find some wood. I had been walking for about ten minutes when I heard a man’s deep, sexy voice. My groin started to stir. Suddenly, a dog came running through the brush and jumped on me. He started licking my face. Just then, his master walked through the brush. He told his dog to get off me. He was gorgeous! His body was built tight, and his chest and stomach had a nice covering of black hair. Then I noticed he was completely naked! His cock was limp, but still very impressive. His nuts hung low and had the same wonderful covering of hair as his chest and stomach. One glance at this rugged forest god made me hard in a second. My dick popped out of my shorts and pointed at the man. When he spoke again, I realized he was the one I had heard before, the deep voiced guy. “Sorry my dog jumped on you. He has a hell of a talent of tracking down cute kids. Could probably smell you a mile away.” He smiled as he offered a hand to help me up. He looked at my cock poking out the leg of my shorts and laughed. “Nice big dick for such a young fella! If you don’t put that thing away, I gotta say I might just join you and spring a woody. By the way, my name’s Jake.” For the second time that day, I just got carried away with lust. I dropped to my knees with only two words, “Mine’s David.” With one gulp, I started sucking the guy’s cock to the root. He smelled like man, beast, and the woods. His dog came up to me and started licking me, but it didn’t bother me; I was concentrating on the big cock making its way down my throat. “Max, get back to camp. This one isn’t for you,” Jake said. The dog obediently disappeared back through the bushes. I continued to suck the man’s cock and lick his nuts. He spread his legs to give me more access to his manly asshole. I loved the taste and smell, and his ass was so hairy. I had only tasted the holes of my friends; it was so different to lick a hairy hole. My cock was so hard it was hurting. He broke my cock sucking trance when he asked me if I wanted to get more comfortable in his tent. I reluctantly let his cock slip from my mouth. We walked through the bushes where he and the dog came from. Right behind the brush was their camp. The dog lay 73

Handjobs Anthology 22 73

1/23/10 2:21:26 PM


obediently at the door of the tent. Jake patted my ass and told me to get into the tent. Once we were inside, he started to rub my body. He jacked on my cock and started fingering my hole. I really wanted to start sucking his cock again, but I enjoyed what he was doing, too. I let him continue because I needed the release. I jumped at the pleasure when he added another finger into my ass, and then another. Three of his fingers were shoved up my hole and I was ready to shoot. He must have sensed this because he took my cock in his mouth and sucked hard right as I blew my load. It was short but intense! He let go of my cock and slipped his fingers out of my ass. When he leaned down and kissed me, I tasted some of my cum on his tongue. He broke the kiss and took me into his arms as he lay down. We lay there a while, my head lying on his chest and his arms around me. I started to get horny again, lying next to his warm, naked body. I remembered that he had not gotten off. I raised myself onto my knees and started licking his body. I licked his neck and chest, and then started my tongue down his arms to his hands. I could taste myself on his hands and fingers, and in one swoop I took his cock into my mouth and sucked him. His nuts quickly pulled up and shot a thick, warm load deep into my throat. When he began to fire, I pulled back on his cock so that just the head was in my mouth and I could taste his load. I pulled off his cock and he pumped one last shot onto his stomach. I quickly licked it up. I again lay in his arms. After we had rested a few minutes, I told him I had to go. “My father is probably worried. I was supposed to be out getting firewood,” I explained. “Well, you can borrow some of my wood,” Jake offered. “I’d help you carry it, but your father probably doesn’t want to meet the naked guy that just had his cock in his little boy’s mouth.” “No,” I replied, “I am sure he’d love to meet you. You can join us. I want him to fuck my ass tonight.” “Well, cool! Let’s get the wood and get over there. I’d like to see that!” When we got to our camp, my father was sitting there, stroking his cock. When he saw us he was surprised and embarrassed. His embarrassment quickly turned to enjoyment as the deep voiced, hairy chested, big cocked man went over to him and started giving him head. When my father shot his load, the man spit some of it out into his hand and started jerking his cock with it. Jake was lying naked on his back, and his sweaty hole was exposed. I rushed over and stuck my tongue as far up his ass as I could! It tasted great – very manly! I began to wiggle my ass toward my father. He took the hint and got into position behind me. 74

Handjobs Anthology 22 74

1/23/10 2:21:27 PM


He hesitated, but then he placed the head of his cock right at my asshole. He slowly pushed in. I loved the feeling of his cock working its way into my hole. He drove it all the way in till I could feel his pubes rub my hole. I went wild from the feel of man fur on my asshole and man fur on my tongue! Dad kept tearing into my butt. My cock was ready to burst! Every thrust hit my prostate. The smell coming from Jake’s ass was driving me over the edge, and when he began to shoot, it set off a chain reaction. My father started firing into my ass and that made me start to cum. When the waves stopped, we all fell into a mound of spent male flesh. My father lay on my back with his cock between my asscheeks. My face lay in Jake’s crotch, wet with his cum. We all slept for a few minutes. Finally, Jake began to stir. “I gotta get back to my camp and make sure everything is all right. Maybe I’ll come back tonight.” “Why don’t you just move in for the weekend?” Dad said. Jake smiled and replied, “Sure. I gotta dog, though. But he really likes guys, so he won’t be a bother. Is that OK?” My dad said yes. “Well, I’ll be back in about a half hour. You got one hot kid there, man. I’ve been with adults that could learn stuff from him.” Then Jake walked away and my father stood up. His cock hung low and limp. So did his nuts. I reached up and tasted him. The tastes of his cum and my ass were still on his dick. “I love you, son. I hope you know that. I truly love you.” “I love you, too, Dad!” He knelt down beside me, took my head in his hands and kissed me. Kissed me deeply and passionately. I loved my daddy and he loved me. I was the happiest kid in the world!

Thumb Sucker by Brent Ryszard I have a habit that drives my parents crazy. Whenever I get nervous, I always start sucking my thumb, just like a baby. I can’t help it. If I get uptight about something, before I even know what’s happening, I’ll be sucking my thumb. Then my dad’ll be saying, “C’mon, Brent; knock it off. Get your thumb outta your mouth.” Until he says something, I usually don’t even realize I’m doing it. Fortunately, I’m a pretty easy-going kid so it doesn’t happen very often. I never really stress out at school about anything. The only time I ever really get nervous in public is when I’m on the subway. I always take the subway to the YMCA on weekends to play basketball. It isn’t a long ride from my house, but I guess I’m a little claustrophobic, because I always worry about the train breaking down and being trapped in the tunnel. I usually sit looking out the window if I can. 75

Handjobs Anthology 22 75

1/23/10 2:21:27 PM


It helps me feel a little calmer and fewer people on the train can see me sucking my thumb. A while back, I gradually began to notice that there was someone on the train watching me. It seemed like every time I got on the subway this big black man with a shaved head would get on at the next stop. I could tell he was quite a bit older than me – not as old as my parents, but certainly as old as some of my teachers. He always sat a few seats away from me and stared at me. Needless to say that just made me more uneasy, so I sucked my thumb even more. He was usually dressed like he was going to the gym, and he always got off at my stop, but I never saw him at the Y. One Saturday, I got on the train and it was unusually full. I was lucky to get my favorite seat by the window, but by the time we stopped at the black man’s stop, there were no seats left. I was relieved that this time he wouldn’t be able to sit there staring at me all the way downtown. But I was in for a surprise. When he got on the train and saw that there were no seats, he came right up and grabbed the handrail by my seat. He moved in real close to me and even went so far as to straddle my leg. The train jerked to a start and I felt his knee rub up against my crotch. But instead of moving it, he just left it there, stroking it back and forth across my bulge, bringing my cock to life. I tried not to look at him. I knew he was staring down at me and I was sucking my thumb for all I was worth. I took a couple of sidelong glances at him and then I heard him speak for the first time. “You sure like suckin’ that thumb, kid,” he said quietly, so that only I could hear him. I was so surprised that I looked right up at him and said, “Huh?” with my thumb still in my mouth. “I said you really get into suckin’ your thumb, don’t you?” he repeated. “I guess,” I replied. I didn’t know what else to say. It would have been stupid for me to try to deny it. “Ain’t you a little old for that kind of shit?” I shrugged. The more he talked, the more nervous I got. “A fine lookin’ kid like you oughta be able to find somethin’ better to suck than his thumb.” He ran his hand across the front of his sweats and cupped his basket. It seemed to be getting bigger, and my own cock was now so hard it was in danger of popping out of my shorts. I was glad I was wearing a jock. “Where you headin’, kid? You’re always on this train on Saturdays.” “I – I go to the Y to play basketball,” I said, taking my thumb out of my mouth. 76

Handjobs Anthology 22 76

1/23/10 2:21:27 PM


“Shit! Basketball? What kind of workout is that? You wanna work out, you should come with me,” he said. “Where do you go?” I asked. “The Downtown Boxing Club. Wanna come?” I wasn’t sure it would be a good idea to go off with this guy. He was a total stranger, and I really didn’t give a shit about boxing, but the way he kept rubbing my cock with his knee made me think that maybe boxing wasn’t the kind of workout he had in mind, anyway. The train stopped and I followed him off. When we got up to the street, I stopped at the top of the stairs. He turned to his left and started 77

Handjobs Anthology 22 77

1/23/10 2:21:27 PM


off down the street. I had to make up my mind to go to the left with him, or to go to the right to the Y and my basketball game. I turned to the left and caught up with him. “Yeah, kid, I knew you’d end up comin’ with me. We’re gonna really get you in shape,” he said as he leered down at me with his big, dark eyes. “My name’s Alvino, what’s yours?” “Brent,” I said before automatically sticking my thumb back in my mouth. I knew what I was doing was probably dangerous, but I couldn’t help myself. “It’s OK, baby. You go ahead and suck that thumb. We’ll get you somethin’ else to put in that pretty little mouth of yours soon enough,” he said. Then I felt his hand brush across my butt. The next thing I knew he had put his hand down the back of my shorts and was brushing his fingertips across my hole – right out on the street! He pulled his hand back out and raised it to his face. Taking a deep whiff, he said, “MMM! That’s a prime piece of boypussy you got there, Brent. We’re gonna have to work that out, too.” We turned into a frosted glass door that had “Downtown Boxing Club” painted on it in peeling letters. The club was open, but it was all but deserted. There was a guy sitting at the front desk. Other than him, it seemed like we were the only ones there. “Hey, Eddie,” Alvino said. “This here’s my little friend Brent. We’re gonna go a few rounds, if that’s OK.” “No problem, Al,” Eddie replied. “You got the whole place to yourselves for a while. Everybody’s either restin’ up for a fight tonight or recuperatin’ from the one last night.” Despite the fact that we both were already wearing workout clothes, Alvino steered me into the locker room. He squatted down on one of the benches between the rows of lockers and pulled me to him. He ran his big brown hands all over my chest and butt, then up between my legs, where he could feel my hard, teenaged cock. I still had my thumb in my mouth, but I used my other hand to reach out and touch his shaved head. His skin was smooth and he was just beginning to sweat. Alvino reached out and pulled my shorts down, leaving me standing there in just my t-shirt and jockstrap. The front of my jock was wet with precum. He let go of me and moved his hand to the waistband of his sweatpants. He pulled the waistband away from his body and said, “Look what ol’ Alvino has for you to suck on. It’s a lot better than that thumb of yours, boy. Wanna give it a try?” I pulled my thumb out of my mouth and reached inside his pants. I wrapped my hand around the thickest, longest, uncut cock I had ever seen. It felt like an iron bar wrapped in warm velvet. 78

Handjobs Anthology 22 78

1/23/10 2:21:28 PM


“Wow, Alvino!” I said. “It’s really big. I don’t know if it’ll fit in my mouth or not.” “Sure it will, baby, and up your ass, too. Now why don’t you get that jock and the rest of that shit off, so we can have some fun?” My shorts were bunched around my ankles and I stumbled across the locker room floor, trying as quickly as possible to pull them off. Next came my shoes and socks, and by the time I had stripped my jock off, I had fallen on my ass between two urinals. Alvino kicked his shoes and socks off, then slowly pushed his sweatpants down and over his bare feet. He got up off the bench and walked 79

Handjobs Anthology 22 79

1/23/10 2:21:28 PM


over to me. His big, hard, black cock led the way, standing out away from his belly and oozing precum from the piss slit. “Open up, baby. Ol’ Alvino has got somethin’ here a lot bigger and tastier for you to suck on.” As he approached me I looked up at him and opened my mouth. My own rod was standing up hard against my stomach. I wanted his big cock and I wanted it badly. He walked right up between my outspread legs and let some of his precum drip down onto my face. I reached up, wrapped my hands around his big, black snake and stroked it a couple of times, moving his foreskin back and forth across the wet, purple, angry looking cockhead. “Go ahead, baby. Put it in your mouth. Show me how you suck that little thumb of yours.” His voice was thick and echoed through the empty locker room. I used my hand to guide the end of his cock toward my mouth. I opened as wide as I could and managed to get the head inside. His precum drooled directly onto my tongue and I savored the weak, musky, slightly salty flavor. I tried to swallow and found I could get more of his cock in my mouth that way. Before I knew it, his cockhead was pressed against the opening of my throat. One more swallow and he was all the way in. “Damn! That’s a hot little mouth you got, Brent. You been wastin’ your talents on that thumb. Cock’s what you should be spendin’ your time suckin’, boy.” Alvino placed the palm of his hand against the back of my neck and started thrusting my head back and forth on his cock. He was slowly working his way up to a fast and furious face-fuck. I could feel his foreskin rolling back and forth across the head of his dick in my mouth. He pumped even more precum into me. Then he pulled his cock out of my mouth, held it up flat against his stomach, and presented me with his balls. “Suck my nuts, boy. Gotta give my cock a rest or I’ll be blowing my load down your throat. I wanna save some for that sweet, little ass of yours,” he said. I dove into his crotch and started running my tongue all over his big chocolate balls. His manscent was driving me crazy. It seemed funny that less than an hour ago I had been afraid of him, and now here I was eagerly licking out his crotch. I had fooled around with some of my buddies, but never with a real man like Alvino. A couple of the guys at school had to get drunk before they’d even let me see their cocks, and then most of them only wanted to jack off together. But now here I was with Alvino, and he wanted to have real sex! He even wanted to fuck me! 80

Handjobs Anthology 22 80

1/23/10 2:21:28 PM


I pulled my face out of his crotch long enough to gasp out, “Fuck me.” “What’s that, baby?” Alvino teased. “Fuck me!” I repeated. I had never been fucked before, but I knew then that I wanted him to be the one to pop my cherry. “Who’s your daddy? Hmm, baby? Who’s your daddy?” he asked, shaking his cock at me. “You are,” I answered back. “Fuck me, Daddy. Bust my cherry!” “Cherry, huh? You mean you never had it up the ass before?” He sounded surprised. “No,” I replied, still playing with his stiff cock. “But I want to. Bad.” “Wanna get fucked for the first time, huh? You want ol’ Alvino to be the one to pop that cherry for you, huh? Lie down on the floor over there,” he directed. I did as he said and he came over and lay down right behind me. I felt his spit and precum covered cockhead nudge against my hole. “Aren’t you gonna try to stretch it some with your fingers first, or something?” I asked. “Nah, baby. That’s bullshit. If you wanna get fucked, you wanna get fucked. Fuck that finger shit,” he said as he pressed his weapon against my ring. He slowly, but deliberately, pressed forward. I could feel my hole start to open up. It started to burn a little, then I felt a sharp pain as the fat knob of Alvino’s rammer popped inside me. “OWW! Uh … uh,” I cried. Alvino held still with the head just inside me. “It’s OK, baby. Just relax. Alvino just got your cherry, that’s all. It’ll all feel pretty good here in a minute. Let that boypussy get used to this big ol’ slab of meat. You’re my bitch now, and I got a nice bone for a bitch like you,” he said as he slid a few more inches up my chute. “OH!” I cried out again, but I didn’t know if it was from pain or pleasure this time. It was starting to feel really good. “Just put your thumb back in your mouth and suck on that while I fuck your cunt, boy. That oughta keep you quiet,” Alvino said as he slipped another inch or two up my butt. I popped my thumb back in my mouth and sucked on it while Alvino built up speed. He had been right. By that time, all traces of pain had been replaced by pleasure. My own tool, which had wilted slightly when Alvino broke through my pucker, was now standing up hard again and drooling precum into my belly button. Pretty soon I was getting a real, in-and-out ass pounding.

81

Handjobs Anthology 22 81

1/23/10 2:21:28 PM


Alvino wrapped his arms around me and pulled me on top of him. He thrust deeply up into my butt. I started to tingle and I knew I was going to cum. I began to moan around the thumb in my mouth. “That’s it, baby. You gonna cum? You gonna cum with Daddy’s big cock up your tight little boypussy? Go ahead. Cum for Daddy,” Alvino encouraged me. I started to spurt. I felt it build up in my balls and then start forcing its way up my shaft to my piss slit. My asshole twitched and squeezed down on Alvino’s rod and the first glob of my cum sailed over my shoulder and landed on his bald head. “GOD DAMN!!” he cried out. “Shoot that load, baby. SHOOT THAT FUCKIN’ LOAD!!” 82

Handjobs Anthology 22 82

1/23/10 2:21:28 PM


With every spurt of my cum, my hole contracted like it was trying to milk the cum out of Alvino’s big boyfucker. Then I felt him start to fire off in my ass. “OH, YEAH! Now it’s my turn. Gettin’ my fuckin’ nut inside your tight little pussy. Fuck … FUCK … FUCK!!” he grunted out as he filled me full of his spunk. I felt Alvino’s cock slowly start to soften and slide from my stretched out asshole. We lay on the floor for a few minutes before he stood up and led me into the showers. As we cleaned up, he asked me if sucking my thumb like that always attracted men to me. “What do you mean?” I asked over the spray of the shower. “It’s just a nervous habit.” “Nervous habit? Shit! You mean all this time you weren’t tryin’ to pick me up?” I explained that I was only sucking my thumb because he made me nervous when he stared at me on the subway. We had a good laugh over that. Alvino bent me over in the shower and cleaned all of his cum out of my chute. But it was a wasted effort, because the minute I felt his fingers inside me, I wanted him to fuck me again with his big, black boyfucker. After that I became a regular at the Downtown Boxing Club. Alvino and I would go every Saturday. It’s funny, but we never got around to doing much boxing. Alvino said it would be too hard for me to suck my thumb with boxing gloves on, anyway.

The Greenhouse by Wolfman I always knew I was different from other boys. When I was little and my dad would take a bath with me, I loved being nestled against his hairy chest with his legs squeezing my whole lower body. Although we bathed together regularly, my dad was never one to walk around the house naked. The only time I saw his big thick, cut cock and those balls that hung low and stretched his hairy sac, was in the bathroom. I remember sitting on the toilet and watching him while he shaved in the nude. I couldn’t take my eyes off his swinging dick. I always wondered what it would feel like to squeeze it between my fingers. At night, when he was asleep, I used to sneak in his bedroom and ever so carefully pull up the blanket. He slept in the nude and I was faced with his smooth round butt. How I wanted to touch it, to caress it, and put my face up to it. But I was too shy, and nothing like that ever happened – not until I met an older man in one of the downtown greenhouses. When I got pissed off with school and tired of all the straight people who thought they knew me, I would head off on my bike to the greenhouses. Walking 83

Handjobs Anthology 22 83

1/23/10 2:21:29 PM


through the maze of pathways and looking at all the amazing tropical foliage always made me feel better. When I entered the greenhouse, a bearded man about forty-five years old was staring at me from the opposite end. He was about six feet tall and had dark brown hair and a semi-bushy beard that had some gray in it. His shirt was slightly open and there was a thick tuft of hair spilling out of the opening of his shirt. He was wearing a polo shirt and the sight of his hairy forearms caused my dick to tingle. I blushed and he smiled. I quickly turned away. When I turned to sneak another peek, he was bent over, looking at some kind of yellow flowering plant. I was fascinated by his ass. It was big – not like mine or my dad’s, or for that matter, not like anyone’s I knew! It was well rounded and his pants pulled in between those beautiful globes. He stood up and I turned away. Slowly I made my way up the curved bridge and stopped halfway. I bent over the rail to look at the goldfish swimming below in the fake stream. He came up the bridge, and as he passed me, he let his hairy hand lightly caress my ass. I couldn’t move. When I finally got the courage to stand back up, my dick was tenting out the front of my pants and the zipper was hurting my knob. I have a fairly large and thick cock, and I had not beat off in two days, so it was really stiff and big. My hunk was at the bottom of the bridge and he winked and smiled at me. I wanted to be carried away in his arms and kiss every inch of his body. But he turned his back to me and walked off. I panicked. I felt like the world was crashing. How could he just leave like that? I quickly tried to follow him, but he had disappeared. My heart was beating a mile a minute. Then I saw him by the papaya tree and his smile melted my heart. He went into the men’s room and I followed. We were the only ones in there. He grabbed my arm and pulled me into the only stall. We wrapped our arms around each other and then he kissed me on the lips – my first kiss! I couldn’t believe it, but I couldn’t hold back. My young cock started to quiver and twitch between us, and before I knew what was happening, I came in my pants. Just then, I heard the door creak open and the janitor came in. We stayed motionless for a few minutes, afraid of being caught. Then a big gob of cum dripped down my pants leg onto the tile floor from my still hard cock. My bearded buddy yanked out his pud and pushed my head down on the engorged purple head. The smell was intoxicating. I stuck out my tongue and swished it around his fat knob. The big bear moaned so loudly I thought we would get arrested. There was no noise, so I wrapped my lips around his shaft. I thought my dad’s cock was big, 84

Handjobs Anthology 22 84

1/23/10 2:21:29 PM


but this guy had him beat by a long shot. Of course, I had never seen Dad with a hardon. I peeled back his foreskin with my lips and drooled all over that velvety cock as I swallowed it into my throat. I cupped his perfectly round balls in my hands and held them there between his legs. When I bounced them up and down, it made him moan even louder. I wanted to rip his shirt off, but he was enjoying my virgin mouth and kept pushing down on my head. All too soon, he yelled out loud, “OH, FUCK, I’M CUMMING!” I pulled my mouth off his cock and watched the purple head turn red. Then his piss slit opened up and he shot a series of thick wads of mancream all over my face. I stood up and kissed him. He tried to put his tongue in my mouth, but I wouldn’t let him. It was a moment I never wanted to end. I felt like I was in heaven. Suddenly, there was a loud knock on the stall door. The janitor said in a smoky, raspy voice that it was closing time. I yelled back that I would be out in a minute. Regretfully, my papa bear stood up and shoved his fat, dripping cock back into his jeans. I did the same. As we left the washroom, I noticed a big puddle of cum on the side of the stall wall. The janitor must have been watching and jacking himself off. The bearded dude said, “Thanks. See you next week?” and left. I went looking for the janitor.

Tongue Fucking by Rod Robert or The Fine Art of Piss-Hole Tongue Fucking Until the Stud Shoots Gallons of Cum Dean is your typical big cocked, heterosexual teenager. A stud-meat hunk that should be sucked on a regular basis. The kid is hot. His young meaty cock needs and certainly deserves to be worshipped. I’d love to worship Dean’s macho boy pisser with my tongue every morning, when the stud’s half asleep and his fat fuck-meat is heavy with piss. Let me warn you, tongue fucking a tight piss slit like Dean’s can take up to half an hour of steady tonguing, but of course, it’s worth it. I usually can feel the kid’s heat as it radiates from his plum shaped cock-knob and I love the way Dean’s delicious precum foams out of his hot piss slit. His strong veins wrap around his rigid, meaty fuck shaft in anticipation as his teen boner snaps against his bellybutton in bloated, pulsating heaviness and his purple, swollen piss hole lips pucker.

85

Handjobs Anthology 22 85

1/23/10 2:21:29 PM


Gently kiss his proud, meaty cock-knob, then ram your tongue tip deep into his gaping piss-slit.

This is where I shape my lips into a tight little “o” like I’m going to suck heavy syrup up through a straw. Only this time the syrup will be Dean’s thick, boyish, salty cum-syrup. My “o” lip opening is just the size of Dean’s cum slit opening. Makes sense. I’m about to greedily fuck my tongue in and out of the kid’s meaty piss gash, and my lips will act as a suction cup on Dean’s knob. I take a small slurp with my tongue on the stud’s piss slit, and I suck, pulling his tender cock lips into my “o” opening. Basically, this will be my position for the next half hour, my lips on his fuck knob, my tongue fucking his piss slit. I want to taste Dean’s boyish, totally male nourishment on my tongue, and tongue spearing Dean’s cock’s piss slit will give me that forbidden taste. 86

Handjobs Anthology 22 86

1/23/10 2:21:29 PM


Bringing the hardened tip of my tongue forward, I force it in and out, in and out, in and out of his foaming piss hole. I’m hungry for the taste of Dean and greedy for his teen cumload. I keep tongue ramming Dean until his hot pisser’s slit spurts a geyser of his thick, boyish cum-custard. I am determined to taste every drop of Dean’s sperm as I suck out his young cock’s hot and thick load. I hope this inspires others to try this tasty method. The kid getting the tongue fucking on his piss slit might object at first, but once he feels warm, wet suction on his stiffening rod, I’m sure, like all teenage boys, he’ll learn to love it.

The Pit Stop by John Tyndall My friend Bo and I were hanging out riding our bikes after school and needed to stop to take a piss. We pulled into the back of the rest area, which was only about a half a mile down the frontage road from my house, parked our bikes and headed into the men’s room. There were a few guys standing at the urinals and only one stall left. Bo walked up to the urinals to piss. I was piss shy, so I headed for the only available stall. I walked down the row trying not to stare between the cracks of the doors. Bo was hauling out his cock as I stepped inside. The air was musty and hot. I unzipped my shorts and pulled out my cock to relieve myself. I looked over to my left and saw a small hole in the wall. On the right were all these drawings of cocks getting sucked and assholes getting plowed. My dick gave a jerk at the sight of those crudely drawn fuck scenes. I leaned down and put my eye to the hole in the wall to see if I could get a look at the fellow next to me. He was leaning back against the pipe with his shirt unbuttoned all the way. He was a husky man with thick hair covering his chest and belly. I watched as he played with his dick, pulling his foreskin up over his cockhead, then pushing it back down the shaft. His cock was covered by his slimy precum. He turned and looked in the direction of the hole. I jumped away and stuffed my hardening cock back inside my shorts. After I flushed the john, I leaned back down to take one last look before turning to leave. It was the first time I had ever seen a grown man’s cock. He kept pulling on it and tugging his balls. I got worried that he might get mad at me for spying on him and hurried out of the stall. Most of the guys at the urinals were still there. I kept my eyes on the floor and bolted out. I felt like they all knew that I had been looking at the guy next me. Bo was waiting for me at the bikes. I hoped he couldn’t see my hardon through my shorts. We joked and laughed the rest of the way to his house. We didn’t talk about the rest room. Later in the evening I called my mother to ask if I could stay later at Bo’s and she said that would be fine and just not to make a lot of 87

Handjobs Anthology 22 87

1/23/10 2:21:29 PM


noise when I got home. I stuck around Bo’s till about nine, then told him I needed to head back home. We’d had a good day, but I just couldn’t get the thought of that rest stop or that man out of my head. On the way back I made up my mind to stop in again. I pulled my bike around through the back and chained it up to a tree. There were two semis, a few cars, and a black pickup in the lot. When I opened the door to the men’s room, I heard the scuffle of feet. It was kind of dark inside, but I could still see. There were two fellows at the urinal standing side by side. I went down to the third stall and stepped inside. I undid my shorts and sat down. There was a hole in each side of my stall. One was big enough that I could almost put my hand through it, but the other one was the same size as the peep hole in the stall I had been in earlier that day. No one was on either side of me, but I could see the urinals through the cracks in the door. The other two fellows kept looking back at my stall. Soon they were reaching over to one another’s cock. They pawed at each other. My cock was getting hard watching them. The bathroom door opened up and the guys moved away from each other again. I heard a man wearing a pair of heavy boots cross the floor. He stopped at the stall next to me and leaned over to take a look through the crack at me. I covered my crotch and lowered my head. The door opened next to me and he stepped inside. I didn’t know what to do. He was in the stall with the big hole in the wall. I looked over through the hole and watched as he lowered his pants. He sat back on the toilet seat. I looked closer through the hole; he was undoing his shirt and playing with his cock. It was the hairy guy I had watched earlier! I was fixed on the sight of this man playing with his huge cock. He looked down to the hole and I jumped. I hoped he hadn’t seen me looking again. I didn’t hear anything. The guys at the urinal moved into the stall on the other side of me. I guess they wanted more privacy. I rubbed my little prick as I watched them through the smaller hole. One of the fellows sat down on the toilet seat and put the other guy’s dick in his mouth. Both their cocks were rock hard. I turned back to the other hole and saw the guy watching me play with myself. He sat back up and gave me a clear view of his steely rod. He picked his hefty balls up and pulled on them as he jacked himself. I wanted to taste his cock. I thought if I put my mouth up to the hole, he might figure out that that’s what I wanted and let me try. No sooner had I pressed my mouth to the hole than I felt his fingers rubbing precum across my lips. I heard him stand, then felt him press his cock to my lips. I opened up my mouth and let my tongue explore his foreskin. I pulled it back with my hand and could smell the musty scent of a long day’s work. I cleaned all the scum from 88

Handjobs Anthology 22 88

1/23/10 2:21:29 PM


around his head. I folded the skin back over my tongue and let it twist inside his loose skin. Slowly he slipped his thick cock further into my mouth. I choked clumsily on his rod. I was in heaven. Never in my life had I got to do such a thing, but I would always get turned on when my dad and I wrestled. He would pin me to the floor and sit on my chest. With his crotch just inches from my face, I could smell the scent of his country meat. I always got a hardon and I think he knew it, too. I sucked on this guy’s dick with all I had. I gagged as he tried to push it all the way down my throat. He pulled back and then pushed again, sliding down further than before. Soon his cock was pumping back and forth inside my mouth. Then he pulled out of my mouth, leaned down, and told me to meet him outside. He buttoned up his jeans and stepped out of his stall. I was excited about the idea of getting my hands on his body, but didn’t want to leave the safety of my stall. The guys in the stall next to me were really getting into what they where doing. I peeked through

89

Handjobs Anthology 22 89

1/23/10 2:21:29 PM


the hole to see one fellow bent over the toilet with his knees up on the seat. The other guy had his rod up his ass and was slamming into him. He ripped his prick out and sprayed his back with his jizz. It seemed like he unloaded a full quart of cum. I stood up, buttoned my shorts, and stepped out of the rest room into the night air. I knew what I wanted. There was a warm spring breeze blowing. It felt good across my bare legs. I looked across the parking lot to see where my big-dicked daddy could have gotten to, but there was no sign of him. When I turned back towards the woods, I noticed him sitting on a picnic table close to the trails. He lit up a cigar. His shirt was wide open and he was pulling on his nipple. I headed his way. As I got closer to him he got up and headed into the darkness of the woods. I followed along the path, keeping my distance. When I came to a clearing, the man was sitting on a stump to my right. I walked over to him and placed my hands on his legs. “This your first time, kid?” His voice was deep and low. I nodded my head yes. He stood up and started to remove my shirt. I ran my fingers through the hair on his chest, down over his belly, and then undid his jeans. His cock popped out of his open fly. I wrapped my hands around it and kneeled down to get a mouthful. He ran his fingers through my hair and pushed my head down onto his shaft. My spit slid down his cock shaft and coated his balls. Soon he was holding onto my head and bucking his rod down my throat. “Take that mancock, punk!” he grumbled. My hands grasped at his thighs. He fucked my face harder, then pulled his cock out of my mouth and told me to bend over the stump. I stepped out of my shorts and leaned over. He stood behind me and spread my legs with his knees. His beard rubbed across my asscheeks as he parted them with his hands. Soon I could feel his breath on my crack and he began to kiss my asshole. I was speechless as he dove his tongue into it, licking and working his fingers around inside me. I had never thought that my ass could feel this good. I remembered the guys in the stall next to me and how the one had been slamming his cock into the other. But I had second thoughts about letting this guy do it to me. His dick was really big and fat, and I had never had anything up there before. He continued to eat my butt, pushing his tongue way up inside me. He lifted his head from my asscrack and asked if I wanted to have my boy cherry popped. He told me he would sure love to get it, and he promised that he’d make it feel real good. His beard rubbed over my asshole making it itch for more. I laid my chest on the stump and told him to take my cherry. 90

Handjobs Anthology 22 90

1/23/10 2:21:29 PM


He ate more of my ass and got it really wet with spit. When he stepped back from his chewing, the air chilled my wet pucker hole. I soon felt his thick tool slapping between my cheeks. I jumped from the weight of it. He slid it up and down my crack, teasing my virgin boyhole with his skin covered head. Placing his hood right at my back door, he slowly worked the tip of his fucker into my hole. “You’re real tight, son,” he told me. “I sure am gonna like this.” I kept quiet and let him keep playing with my ass. He held onto my hips with one hand, brought his other hand around to my face, and put his fingers in my mouth. He told me it was going to hurt at first, and I should just bite down. His hairy beer belly was warm against my back. In one quick push, the head of his cock popped through his foreskin and into my virgin hole. I bit down on his fingers as he pushed it deeper into me. Soon the burning pain disappeared and he started to pull his cock back. He pushed it in deeper the next time – all the way to the base. He pulled his hand out of my mouth and drove on. He started out slowly, not pulling it out too far. Then he used short strokes, going faster and faster, pulling out more and slamming in deeper. My whole body rocked under his weight. He held my hips tight and pulled his cock all the way out. Then he fucked it back in to the hilt. I moaned out loud. My cock was steely hard and bouncing against the rough tree stump. I met each of his fuck thrusts, tightening my hole to make a snug chute for his cock. His balls kept crashing into my legs with each push. He leaned down and whispered in my ear that he was going to fill my ass with his cum. Faster and faster he pounded as his cock burned deeper into me. With a loud grunt his balls slapped up against my asscheeks and I felt his first shot unload into my gut. His juices soon overflowed my hole. He pulled his cock from my sore ass and told me to wrap my lips around it and jack off for him. I got down on my knees again and put his softening cock inside my mouth. The taste of his cum and my ass sent me into heaven. I sucked and chewed on his foreskin, drinking down the last few drops of his cum. I pulled on my boycock faster and faster. Soon my cum was welling up through my shaft. He grabbed my head and shoved his prick down my throat as I shot a heavy wad out of my small prick and splashed it all over the leg of his jeans and his work boots. I squeezed my butt muscles to try and keep his juice from dripping out of my hole. He helped me up off the ground and told me he hoped he’d see me here again. I smiled and got dressed. He headed back down the path, hopped into his pickup, and was gone. I went back to the rest room to clean up a bit before I had to head home. The ride home on my bike was the best I ever had. The seat bounced against my stretched out asshole and my cock dripped what was left 91

Handjobs Anthology 22 91

1/23/10 2:21:29 PM


of my cum out the leg of my shorts. I made a promise to myself that night that I would keep going back to that rest stop and I kept that promise. Part 2 It had been about a week since I was able to sneak off to the rest area. School had just let out, so I was free to roam and do what I liked. I pedaled my bike back to the wooded area behind the rest rooms. The parking lot was empty, so I decided to go ahead and go into the john. I figured someone would be along soon and might need some help. The bathroom was quiet when I walked in. Stale smoke lingered in the air. I didn’t see anybody’s feet in the stalls; no one was at the urinal. I started to feel a little depressed, like maybe the last time had just been luck. I took the same stall I had gotten lucky in last week. What the hell, at least maybe I’d get to see some guy’s dick through the hole. I dropped my shorts and sat down on the seat. It felt like a long time had passed before I heard the bathroom door open. Foot steps crossed the floor and stopped at the urinals. I couldn’t see who it was. I sat back and kept my crotch covered with my shirt. I didn’t hear any noise coming from the other fellow. He walked back towards the stalls. The door next to me opened and closed. He was standing facing the big hole in the wall, his cock still hanging out of his slacks. It was fully hard and dripping from the tip. He poked it through the hole at me. I wrapped my hands around it and sucked the head into my mouth. It wasn’t really that big. It was rather thin but it had a large head on it. He bucked it through the hole a few times and then held still. His cock blasted a load down my throat. This guy was quick about what he wanted, and that was fine by me. I loved the taste of his cum; it was salty and thick. I sucked the last few drops out of his prick and he pulled it from my mouth. He packed it back into his slacks and walked out. I was stunned that it was that easy to get a fellow. I washed the last few drops around in my mouth and waited for the next guy to feed me his load. My cock was rock hard and standing straight up when I heard an eighteen wheeler pull up and park outside. I kept quiet and listened for the door. A few minutes later it opened and I could hear fellows talking. I covered myself again in case they were just looking to use the john. One of the guys stepped up to the pisser and started doing his thing. The other guy walked into the stall next to me. I looked over to the hole and saw his blue uniform pants. His leg was next to the hole, blocking me from seeing anything. His friend flushed and hollered that he’d meet him at the truck. The guy next to me kept on with a healthy piss. He moved back around and I got a good view of his cock. It wasn’t hard, but it had a full shaft and 92

Handjobs Anthology 22 92

1/23/10 2:21:29 PM


its foreskin came to a tight point. He shook the last few drops off the end, turned his cock toward the hole and jacked on it, making it grow some more. He leaned down and told me to stick my prick through the hole and let him work on it a little. I stood up and poked mine through. His hands were calloused and rough as he pulled on it. He put his cock next to mine and jacked on both of them at the same time. His pubic hair tickled the end of my dick. My boytool was getting slicked up with his precum. He put our dicks tip to tip and pushed his foreskin up over the head of my cock. He kept jacking on his cock, pushing and pulling the skin back and forth over my prick. He told me he was going to cum and to get on my knees to take his load. I slipped my pud out of his skin, crouched down, and crammed as much of his trucker cock down my throat as I could. He backed out a little bit and shot his first wad in my face, covering my nose and lips. I stuffed it back in my mouth and I took the rest of his man juice down my pipe. The door opened again and his friend hollered for him to hurry up. He pulled his wilting prick out of my mouth, tucked it back into his fly, and walked out, saying a quick “Thanks” as he left. I wiped his juice off my face and licked my fingers clean. I stood up and buttoned my shorts to leave. I didn’t want to push my luck. As I was heading for the door I stopped at the sink to wash my hands. This giant of a man came walking in. He towered over me as he passed by. I finished up and then went to dry my hands. I was taking my time in hopes that he might want to get his rocks off. When I peeked around the corner at him, he was standing a step back from the pisser and I could see his cock. It was so big, I almost wanted to leave. It was even bigger than the one I played with the week before. My ass itched at the sight of his rod. I walked back to the urinal and sidled up beside him. He made an unconvincing attempt to hide his cock from me. I pulled mine out and just stood there listening to him piss. I looked over at his cock and could see that it was getting harder. Mine was already as hard as it was going to get. “Hey, kid, why don’t ya give it a good feel?” the man leaned down and told me. I reached out and tried to wrap my hand around it. I pumped on it a little. It was getting thicker in my hand and making my mouth water. I asked him if he’d like to go out on the trail with me and let me see what I could do with his rod for him. He bent down and gave my cock a pinch. “If you think you can take it, kid, then I’m game.” We packed our cocks back in and went out in the daylight. It was about midday and only one car was sitting in the lot. As we walked back down the trails, I was keeping my eye out for a nice private spot so I could get naked and let him fuck me. I had it all 93

Handjobs Anthology 22 93

1/23/10 2:21:29 PM


planned out; I wanted that cock of his up my ass. After my first trip to the rest stop, I had found out that I liked thick meat. The other fellow had had a big cock and it fit up my tight ass so well that now I wanted this one. My hard little cock twitched inside my pants as I thought about it. We came to a spot that was in a little gully. I didn’t think anyone could see us from there. We hopped down in and I started to undo his pants. He leaned back and let me pull his cock out of his boxers. It was even thicker than it had been back at the urinal. His cock was dark along the shaft, but got lighter near the head. I opened my mouth as wide as I could and sucked down on his rod. I could hardly get past the head, but I tried as best as I could. “Suck my nuts, kid,” he said, “then I’m gonna shove this thing up your ass. It might not fit in that little mouth of yours, but it’s sure as hell going up your hole.” I picked up his heavy balls and sucked on one at a time. He grabbed a bottle from his shirt pocket and rubbed some greasy stuff on his cock. He played with it, smacking it against my face, telling me how he was going to stuff my ass nice and full and how I was going to be a good boy and take it all for him. I kept sucking on his nuts while he forced his thick, greasy fingers into my asshole. He greased me up and told me to turn around and hold on to the embankment. He put his cock right at my hole and pushed. He didn’t hold back – he just kept on pushing till it popped inside. I hollered out as he kept sliding it deeper and deeper into me. I felt like I was going to faint. His cock got wider at the base, and I wasn’t sure I could take much more. I knew he had to be getting close to the end of his shaft. The wall of dirt felt cool against my half naked body. His crotch hair was brushing up against my cheeks. He then started fucking in and out at a nice, slow pace, pulling almost all the way out, then driving it in deeper. It kept burning and hurting. I didn’t know if I could take much more, and he had just started. As he picked up the pace, the burning soothed into a warm glow inside my snug hole. Before I even realized it, I was pushing my hips up to meet his thick cock. I noticed someone out of the corner of my eye watching us, but I didn’t say anything because I was too taken by his cock fucking me at full force. Our skin slapped each time he dove into my ass. He leaned down and whispered in my ear that he was going to coat my guts with his fuck juice. He fucked my chute faster and deeper, pulling his cock all the way out and pushing it back deep inside me. With his cockhead just inside my hole, I felt him start to lose his wad. He pumped out so much cum that it started to drip out of my hole and slime down around my nuts. 94

Handjobs Anthology 22 94

1/23/10 2:21:29 PM


He pulled out of me, wiped his cock off on my ass, and pulled his pants up. I rested my chest against the gully wall. When he looked around and saw the other guy, he waved him over. I stood and started to pull my pants up, but he told me that his friend might like a crack at my ass. “You just be a good boy and stay in that position,” he suggested. I bent back over and felt his cum run down the inside of my thighs. I still hadn’t cum, and my ass was just twitching for more fat cock. The other fellow hopped down into the gully. He already had his cock out and was pulling on it real good. Beads of precum bubbled up and out the head of his man-sized prick. He rubbed his hand across my ass and the other fellow walked away. “Damn, boy. I saw his cock. You must have one juicy pucker by now.” He knelt down and spread my cheeks, eating the cum that was still dripping out of my asshole. He then wrapped his arms around me and pushed his cock straight in. The other fellow’s cum had me nice and greased and ready for my second fuck. The second guy didn’t do anything special, he just fucked my ass hard and fast and shot off in no time. It wasn’t like the other fellow, but it was nice to have another load up my chute. He pulled out and thanked me and then went back up to the parking lot. I pulled up my underwear and shorts and walked back out to the trail. I saw two guys right on the trail going at it. One was giving the other a blow job and masturbating. I walked past them on my way towards my bike. This was my little slice of heaven. All the sex a kid could want. When I got back to my bike, I found a note taped to the seat. “Meet me right here tonight at 10:00 p.m.” I was shocked. I didn’t know who it was, but I had a feeling that it was the fellow in the black pickup from the first time. I sat my sore, cum-filled ass down on my bike and headed home. But I had already decided that I’d be back at ten. Part 3 I got home about the same time as Dad did. As soon as I had gotten off my bike, he tackled me and pinned me to the ground. We wrestled and rolled about in the grass for a while. He was always full of energy and raring to go. I loved him and was grateful for his playfulness. He has always been my best friend and was a good father to me. As I was being held down, I took the time to have a good look at my dad. Everything I had been learning at the rest area helped me to really admire my dad. He was a well built man, about 6’ 2” and 205 lbs. But to me, it was his beard and handlebar mustache that really set him apart from other men. It was so thick and soft, and I enjoyed the way it felt against my skin. 95

Handjobs Anthology 22 95

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


He held my arms out to the side and sat on my crotch. That made me get nervous real quick. While we were rolling around, I had sprung a hardon, and I was just praying that he wouldn’t notice it. He told me to holler mercy and he’d let me up. I tried to buck him off, grinding my cock between his legs, but he just put all his pressure on me, forcing me back down. I blushed and hollered for mercy. He hopped up and gave me a hand. My shirt fell down over my crotch, hiding my hardon. He put his arm around me and we walked inside. I could smell the mix of his sweat and motor oil. His hands were stained black from his work at the shop. When we got inside, Dad went up to the bathroom to get cleaned up and I helped Mama set the table. Dad came back down. He’d showered and changed into his sweats. I liked the way he looked in them. They were just about threadbare along his crotch and had holes all through the legs of them. If I got the chance to look hard enough, I could just about see his cock. During dinner, Dad asked what Bo and I had done that day. I felt on the spot. I couldn’t just say, “Didn’t see him. I was out sucking dick.” So I told him that I spent my day out riding my bike on the trails next to the house and I hadn’t seen Bo at all that day. Mom mentioned that Grandma had called and said that Grandpa had taken ill. She asked Dad if she could go spend the week to help take care of him. Dad said it was fine with him. I had gotten fucked twice at the rest area that afternoon, and when I got back to my bike I had found a note taped to the seat. It said, “Meet me right here tonight at 10:00 p.m.” It wasn’t signed, and I wasn’t sure who had left it, but I was anxious as hell to get back and meet up with the guy that had written that note. I looked up at the clock on the wall. It was only eight o’clock. I put my plate in the sink and went and sat in the den to kill some time. Dad came and sat in his recliner. He joked with me about making me do the cooking and stuff while Mama was gone. I smacked him on his leg and said that he could be the one to wear the apron. I watched the clock, getting more antsy as the time passed. I finally took my leave at nine o’clock, telling Dad that I was tired and wanted to get to sleep early. He winked at me and told me good night. I went to my room and locked the door. In no time I was on the road to the rest area. I parked my bike at the same place as I had earlier in the day. There was a rig and a few cars in the parking lot, but nobody was around. I walked up to the bathrooms, then back toward the trails. I passed a guy sitting on the picnic table, but it was too dark and I couldn’t get a good look at him. I just kept walking back toward my bike. The night was pretty, but there was no moon 96

Handjobs Anthology 22 96

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


out, so the woods were darker than hell. I sat back on my bike and waited for the guy who had written the note to show up. I could hear two guys talking as they passed on a nearby trail. I unzipped my pants and pulled out my cock to play with it. As I was killing time, I heard the bushes behind me rustle. When I turned to see who it was, I was tackled and knocked to the ground. I rolled over to face my attacker. It was Dad! He leaned down and kissed me on the lips. “I didn’t scare ya, did I?” he laughed. I caught my breath. I didn’t know what to say. I started to apologize for sneaking out so late and tried to tell him that I had just stopped in to take a piss. He smiled at me and told me that he knew what I was up to and that he had seen me earlier in the day getting fucked. I was speechless. He reached down and wrapped his hand around my hardening cock. “Your old man stops in here every so often after work – you know, to sorta break the stress.” He rubbed my cock against his jeans. “I knew it was you when I saw your bike. So I left the note, hoping you’d be back.” He undid the buttons on my shirt. “So you want to let your old man have a shot, son?” I ran my fingers through his beard. “Was that you sitting at the picnic table?” I asked. He laughed and said yes. “I told your mother I had to run to the store. I hope you’re not mad.” I reached down and grabbed his hard shaft. “That’s more like it, son.” He got up and helped me to my feet. I undid his belt and pants and let them drop to his ankles. He didn’t have any underwear on, so his cock stuck straight out into the night air. I never thought that I’d see my dad’s cock hard, let alone be able to play with it. His dick was just like I’d hoped it would be. It was a long, thick piece of meat and had a two-inch overhang of foreskin. He had so much crotch hair that it grew up on the base of his shaft as well. I pulled his skin up around my tongue and licked his cockhead clean. He had this smell about him. It was more than just a musty odor; this was my daddy’s smell. A strong, rich scent of cigar smoke, sweat, and oil. I opened my mouth wide and sucked down on his rod. I stopped midway and tried to loosen up. “That’s my boy. Make Daddy feel real good. Take what you can, now.” He petted the back of my head. I loosened up more and let him slide a few more inches down my throat. Before I knew it, my chin came to rest on his balls. I had his entire shaft inside my mouth. I pumped my face on his cock, taking it slow at first and then picking up speed. He held onto my head and met each push. Then I stopped altogether and let him fuck my mouth. I felt like I was in a dream. I 97

Handjobs Anthology 22 97

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


had never thought that my dad would like this sort of thing, let alone do any of it with me. I choked on his last slam. It was so hard that his balls banged against my chin and almost made me bite down. He slowed up, but kept fucking my mouth with shallow strokes. “Looks like we have a small crowd, son,” he whispered in my ear, but I was too caught up in my dad to look around. I held Dad’s balls in my hand and rolled them around in their hairy sack. He moaned and fucked deeper into my mouth. My cock pushed into Dad’s leg, smearing my precum all over him and my shaft. Dad pulled me off his cock and told me to lean against the bike so he could have a taste of his boy. It was exciting that my daddy was willing to suck on my boycock. He got down on his knees and checked out my meat. “You know, son, one day soon you’ll have a cock just like your old man’s. But right now it’s just the right size for this.” He sucked all of my cock into his mouth and then popped my balls in, too. I gasped and tossed my head back. It was at that point that I saw the guys on the trail and the few scattered about the clearing watching us. The two on the trail were getting into their own thing, but the others were playing with their cocks and watching us like we were a show. Dad’s mouth was warm and moist around my dick. He sucked on the head of it, letting my balls pop out the side of his mouth. He ran his beard across my balls sending jolts through my body. He went back to sucking on my cock and started playing around with my asshole. He stuck his fingers alongside my cock and sucked them into his mouth. Then he put his other hand back through my legs. He worked his fingers into my asshole and pushed my cock further into his mouth. I held onto his shoulders to keep from tipping over. Dad stopped sucking on my cock and told me to turn around and hold onto the bike. I stepped over his arm and bent over to press my chest to the bike seat. He put his hands to work on my cock as he drove his tongue straight up my ass. He licked and chewed me clean, fucking me with every inch of his tongue. He rubbed his bushy beard between my cheeks, making my asshole twitch on his lips. Then he stood up and placed the head of his cock against my spit-greased chute. “Now be a good boy for Daddy. I want you to give it to me like you did earlier to that other man.” I pushed my ass back on his cock, trying to make him proud. His huge head busted through my gate. I could feel every vein on his cock as he inched his shaft up me. Several of the guys got brave and came closer to watch as my dad nailed me across my bike. He told me to go ahead and suck some cock to help me loosen up. He waved one fellow over and told him to fill my mouth. I wrapped 98

Handjobs Anthology 22 98

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


my lips around his meat and sucked it down. Daddy was letting me get filled from both ends and I was loving every minute of it. Dad’s balls slapped up against my legs; he was all the way inside me. The other fellow was in me to the hilt, as well. Dad slowly pulled his cock out of my ass and then punched it through again. He worked his cock back down to the base and slowly began to fuck me. I chewed and sucked on the other guy’s cock while holding his balls firmly in my hands. He whispered to me to pull on them and squeeze them real hard. I did as I was told. Dad picked up his pace, feeling my asshole open up to him. I wasn’t sure who was pushing him to go faster, me or him. He slammed me into the other man’s cock, both of them pumping faster and faster. My ass felt full and stretched. Dad pulled his cock all the way out and slammed me some more. I pulled the other guy’s balls as he fed his cock down my throat. I relaxed and let them both guide my body. I heard one of the guys next to me start to cum. It splashed across my face and covered the cock I was sucking. I was so caught up in the cocks that were filling me at both ends that I hadn’t even seen anybody move in that close to us. As I sucked one load of cum off the prick, somebody blasted another load across my back. I could hear Dad’s breathing growing heavier. I knew that soon his cum would be coating the walls of my ass. Without warning, my mouth was filled with the other guy’s cum. He was bent at the knees and cramming his whole cock down my throat. I choked it down, making my ass twitch with each swallow. That was all that Dad needed. He grunted out loud and pushed his cock deeper inside me than anyone else had gone. I could feel each blast go off inside my gut. He continued to fuck me, sending his cum running out of my ass and down my legs. I reached for my prick and had just barely touched it when my juice sprayed out all over the seat of my bike. Dad collapsed against my back. His cock slowly softened and slipped out of my asshole. He held me in his arms for a while before getting back up. When we finally came around, everybody had gone off in search of something else. But that didn’t matter. All I needed was my dad. He turned me around and wrapped his strong arms around me. “I love you, son. I’m glad you’re like your old man.” He kissed me on the lips. “Now go on home before your mother finds you missing. She’s going to be gone for a week and we’ll have plenty of time to talk.” Dad pulled up his pants and got ready to head out. After I had dressed and licked my bike seat off, I kissed Dad and asked when he’d be home. 99

Handjobs Anthology 22 99

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


“Soon. I figured I’d run to the bar, have a beer, and give your mother a call. She’s going to be mad, but I know how to make her smile.” He pawed at his crotch. “I love you, son. Now hit the road. I’ll see ya in the morning.” I rode off that night in a daze. I had finally found what I was looking for at the rest area, and his name was Dad.

Trick or Treat by Jody Evans Every Halloween, a group of us boys would get together to go trick or treating, but as we got older we became less interested in the candy and more interested in mischief. Lately, we had become fascinated with an old house on the edge of town. It had been deserted for years, and of course, the rumor was that it was haunted. We figured what better time to visit a haunted house than in the middle of the night on Halloween. We each lied to our parents about where we were going, and then set off on our bikes toward the edge of town. Curt and Kyle, who were twin brothers, had suggested that it would be fun to camp out inside the old house, and Justin decided that anyone who didn’t spend the entire night in the house was “chicken”. When we got to the old house, we hid our bikes in the bushes and headed for the front door. We had to be careful crossing the porch because some of the floorboards were rotting away and some were already gone. It didn’t take much effort to force the front door open. I had expected the inside to look like a haunted house from the movies – dusty sheets on all the furniture, cobwebs everywhere, and so forth. It just looked like an old house. There was hardly any furniture in it at all. Just a couple of chairs, a broken table, and a threadbare old couch that the last tenants had probably decided wasn’t worth moving. We dropped our stuff in what must have once been the living room and went off to explore the rest of the house. It was pretty much the same all over – no secret passages, no hidden dungeons – just a dusty, old house. But while we were upstairs, we heard a strange creaking noise and then something that sounded like footsteps. We were scared, but curious to find out what had made the noise. We quietly crept back down the stairs and into the living room. “Look!” Justin said, pointing at the floor. Sure enough, there on the dusty floor, next to our four sets of footprints, there was another set of much larger footprints. I was starting to get really scared. I didn’t care what the guys thought of me. It was better to be a live chicken than to be a sitting duck. “You guys, let’s get out of here,” I said. 100

Handjobs Anthology 22 100

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


Just then we heard a shout and saw a flash of something white heading right for us. We all screamed and ran for the door, but before we could make it out of the house, I felt something clamp down on my shoulder. “Boys … boys, calm down,” I heard a familiar voice say. I turned around and saw Mr. Thorne, Curt and Kyle’s father, pulling something white off of his head and shoulders. “A white sheet?” said Kyle. “Dad, that’s so lame.” “It scared you,” Mr. Thorne laughed. “How’d you know we were here, anyway?” asked Curt. “I was a boy once, too, ya know. I figured, it being Halloween and all, you guys’d be heading out here. This is where we used to hang out when I was a kid.” “You did?” I asked. “Sure, I used to come out here with my friends, and we’d explore or tell ghost stories or even have a circle jerk,” he said with a wink. “What’s a circle jerk?” asked Justin. “Oh, come on,” Mr. Thorne answered. “You guys don’t know what a circle jerk is? I figured that was the main reason you were sneaking out here. Well, boys, it looks like you’re in need of some education. It’s a good thing I happened to come along.” Mr. Thorne had us all strip down to our shorts while he spread out our sleeping bags and blankets, making one big pallet. Then he topped it all off with his “ghost sheet”. “OK, men,” he said as he got undressed. “Let’s all gather around in a circle. Curt, Kyle, you sit on either side of me. Jody and Justin can fill in the circle. Go ahead and strip off your underwear, guys. You’re not gonna need ’em.” Then he told us to make the circle as small as possible and soon we were sitting with our thighs touching. Just being naked with all these guys was making my dick start to stand up. I especially liked looking at Mr. Thorne’s cock. It was really long and thick – and it looked like it was getting stiff, too. He reached over into Kyle’s lap and wrapped his big hand around his son’s pecker and instructed, “Now, boys reach over to your right and grab the dick of the guy next to you.” We all followed his directions. The moment I felt Kyle’s hand in my lap, I sprouted up full hard. When I looked around the circle I noticed that the other boys had, too. It felt really good to have someone else’s hand on my dick. “OK, guys, now start beatin’ your buddy’s meat. Stroke his cock as if you were playin’ with your own.” I watched Curt’s hand slide up and down on his father’s pole. Mr. Thorne’s cock had gotten so hard that Curt’s fingers just barely 101

Handjobs Anthology 22 101

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


met around the shaft. I was hypnotized by Mr. Thorne’s mancock; I couldn’t take my eyes off of it. “Hey, Dad,” Kyle said. “Look at Justin’s dick. It’s different from ours.” “That’s right, Kyle. It looks like Justin was never circumcised. See how the skin slides back and forth across the head of his meat. Probably feels real good, huh, Justin?” “Yeah,” Justin sighed. I could feel his tool throbbing in my hand as I stroked it up and down. I took my eyes off of Mr. Thorne’s dick long enough to look over at Justin’s. His dickhead was getting all wet and shiny inside his foreskin. Mr. Thorne said that that was precum and pointed out that he was drooling some out of his cock, too. I was running my hand all over Justin’s cock and really slicking up his pole. I felt that tingle in my balls that meant I was getting ready to shoot, and I was really looking forward to blasting my load. I wondered if when I shot, it would shoot across the circle and land on Mr. Thorne’s dick. Just as I was on the edge of cumming, Mr. Thorne said, “OK, guys, let’s try something different. I know it feels good to have a buddy play with your cock, but it feels even better to put your cock in a buddy’s mouth. Curt, you wanna help Daddy out? Stand up.” Curt stood up and Mr. Thorne leaned over to put his son’s pole in his mouth. He slid his head back and forth a couple of times before pulling off and saying to the rest of us, “Make sure you don’t use your teeth. It’s good to suck, but bad to bite.” Then he went back to sucking Curt’s dick. Kyle went over and started to suck Justin’s uncut knob, which left me the odd man out. Lucky for me Mr. Thorne noticed this and pulled off Curt’s bone just long enough to say, “Jody, you can come over and suck on me while I blow Curt, if you want.” I jumped at the chance. I felt like I was the luckiest boy there, because I was going to have the biggest cock in my mouth. Mr. Thorne spread his legs to give me access to his big porker without even missing a stroke on his son’s dick. I buried my head in his hairy bush and took a good sniff of his manscent. Then I opened as wide as I could and engulfed his fat knob with my lips. I could taste the bitter, salty flavor of his dickdrool, and I liked it. I had kind of hoped that I would have gotten to put my dick in one of the other guy’s mouths, but once I started blowing Mr. Thorne, I was more than satisfied. For a while the old house was quiet except for the sounds of slurping and muffled moans. I was really working my tongue back and forth across Mr. Thorne’s cockhead, when I felt his big hand sliding down my back. It felt good and I shivered a little as he ran his hand over my asscheeks. The next thing I knew, I felt his fingers fumbling at my 102

Handjobs Anthology 22 102

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


crack, then pulling my cheeks apart. Mr. Thorne stroked a finger up and down my crevice until he found my hole. It felt funny when he first rubbed his finger against it, but I liked it. I lifted my butt up to meet his finger and tried to shove more of his cock into my mouth. Mr. Thorne pulled off Curt’s cock and looked down at me, “Ya like that, huh, sport? Ya like havin’ that little rosebud played with?” I nodded, my mouth full of his cock. He continued to rub, squeeze, and poke at my hole, and before I knew what was happening, he had actually worked the tip of his finger inside of me. “Kyle!” Justin said in a hoarse whisper. “Look what your dad’s doin’ to Jody. He’s stickin’ his finger up his butt!” I heard Kyle and Justin move over to watch what Mr. Thorne was doing to me. I had never felt anything like it before. As he moved his finger around inside me, my ass muscles involuntarily clenched at it. My joint surged and got harder than I ever remember it being, and I think I even felt some of that precum stuff start to ooze out. Mr. Thorne slurped off of Curt’s cock and said, “Go around with Kyle and Justin and watch what I’m doing to Jody’s butt hole.” “Aww, Dad!” was Curt’s disappointed reply. “It’s OK, son, we’ve got all night to finish up, but you guys need to watch this. See how Jody’s hole is clutching at my finger. That means he likes it. His butt is actually trying to pull more of my finger inside. I imagine that before too long, Jody here is gonna be ready for his first fuck, but he’s still a little tight for a cock just now. It’s probably better that we just stick to a finger tonight. I can also tell that Jody is enjoying himself by the way he keeps sucking my cock.” I was getting closer and closer to cumming, and hearing Mr. Thorne describe to the other boys in great detail what he was doing to me was just making it worse. I began to hear the slap-slap sound that Justin’s cock had made when I was jacking him off during the circle jerk. The other three boys were either jerking themselves off or had formed their own, smaller circle. I started humping up and down, rubbing my dick against the pallet Mr. Thorne had made on the floor. As I thrust against the floor, his finger plunged deeper and deeper up my chute. I finally passed the point of no return. I clasped my hole around his finger and grunted into his crotch as jet after jet of hot cum spurted onto the “ghost sheet” beneath me. I guess Mr. Thorne was enjoying himself, too, because as I was unloading my spunk, I heard him start to groan and soon tasted his warm, salty, cum as he filled my mouth. I managed to swallow every drop. When we had both finished shooting our wads, he turned me around so I could watch Justin, Curt, and Kyle shoot their frothy 103

Handjobs Anthology 22 103

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


loads. By the time we had all spewed off, the old house smelled like fresh cum. As we were settling down for the night, Kyle whispered to me, “Jody, did you swallow Dad’s cum?” “Yeah,” I answered. “Well, what was it like?” “It was OK, I guess. Warm and kinda salty, but it didn’t taste nearly as bad as I would have thought. I kinda liked it.” Mr. Thorne spent the night with us in the old house, telling ghost stories and letting us all curl up real close to him so we wouldn’t “get scared”. I don’t think any of us were really that scared, but we all wanted to get close to Mr. Thorne and his big cock. What had started out as a trick had ended up as a real treat.

Coming on to Uncle Stuart Uncle Stuart was retired from the army and lived alone since his wife died. He didn’t have children of his own and for that reason he had sort of adopted me. I had always looked forward to visiting him. We would wrestle, romp, and spend what seemed like endless hours together. He and my mom didn’t hit it off that well because he drank a lot, but Dad seemed pleased that I enjoyed spending time with his older brother and encouraged me to go visit him as often as I liked. It was only a two hour train ride. I decided to spend the last weekend of the summer with Uncle Stuart before school started. Mom seemed worried about it, but Dad reassured her that I would be fine. I was really excited to be going for a visit. Lately, I’d been having some strange feelings toward my uncle. Sometimes just thinking about him would make me feel kind of tingly and my dick would start to get hard. It was warm when I arrived at Uncle Stuart’s. He was waiting at the train station wearing a camouflaged tank top and shorts. His hairy legs, arms, and shoulders got my attention. Now that my uncle was retired, he had gotten a little thick around the middle. Nonetheless, I still found him very appealing, and I could feel my dick start to plump up again. I checked out my uncle as we got into his pickup. He had a sizable mound between his legs, and I wondered what it would be like to put his cock in my mouth. Uncle Stuart caught me stealing glances at his crotch a couple of times, but he ignored it. He was busy taking sips of whiskey. I could tell he was already a little drunk. I was relieved that we arrived at his place safely. He lay down on the couch and immediately drifted off, while I put my things in the bedroom I would be sharing with him. I had slept with Uncle Stuart on other visits, but those were all before I started getting hardons 104

Handjobs Anthology 22 104

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


whenever I thought about him. I was a little nervous about sleeping in the same bed with him this time. When I came back into the living room, he was still asleep on the couch. The way he was stretched out I could make out the outline of my uncle’s cock. It seemed at least semi-hard. I bet he was having a good dream. I picked up a blanket, and as I covered him, I purposely let my hand graze across the mound of flesh hidden beneath his shorts. It gave me an instant erection. He didn’t stir, so I took the opportunity to lift the leg of his shorts. I was pleased to find he wasn’t wearing underwear. Getting a good look at his full, hairy balls, and the base of his cock really made my juices flow. I could feel my briefs getting sticky. I wished I could just whip out my dick and beat off. I went outside to cool my jets. I explored Uncle Stuart’s property, trying to take my mind off his genitals, while he continued to sleep. Later I made some Hamburger Helper, as he drank and watched a football game on TV. My uncle gave no indication that he was aware of my activities earlier. He was getting more and more tipsy as the evening wore on, but I had noticed that the more he drank, the more agreeable he became. I decided to take full advantage of that. Unk got up and made himself another drink. He set it on the end table and staggered into the bathroom. Without closing the door, he whipped out his fat cock, and after a minute, started to pee. I could look right in and see him. His stream of piss sounded like a waterfall. I watched him shake off the last drops and tug on his member before tucking it away. I was dying to know what it would feel like to touch it and hold it. I would have liked to have been holding it when he was pissing. Once he was settled on the couch again, I sat down close to him, pretending to be interested in the game on TV. I kept inching closer until I was pressed tight against his thigh. Unk was sort of out of it and started drifting off. I leaned in and lay my head on his shoulder. His body hair tickled my skin. I curled up tight against him. He didn’t move or make any effort to indicate he was uncomfortable with that. Little by little, I squirmed around until I was lying with my head in his lap. His body smelled manly – a rich funky aroma that I found appealing. My hand rested on his crotch, beneath my head. I could feel Uncle Stuart’s family jewels. My palm was pressed right against them. As my uncle dozed, I gently squeezed his mound. The flesh beneath the material started to respond. I could feel it twitching and swelling in response to my manipulations. I froze each time my uncle stirred. But each time, he just moved slightly and his head fell back against the cushions with his eyes closed. When he started to snore, I got even braver. 105

Handjobs Anthology 22 105

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


I put my other hand on his thick, hairy thigh and let my fingers wander up inside the leg opening of his shorts. My prick was hard as it had ever been in anticipation. When my fingertips touched his cockhead, my body tingled with waves of pleasure. I softly touched it and moved my hand to get at more of his man flesh. Uncle Stuart’s cock throbbed, and again, I froze. But he continued to snore, so I continued to feel him up. My heart was racing, and I felt almost faint, partly from the excitement, partly from the fear. I gently fondled his swelling meat. I could feel that it was expanding and growing thicker. I let my fingers search out his moist, plum-like gonads. It was sweaty down between Unk’s thighs. I had the urge to remove my hand and smell my fingers, but I was afraid of waking him. Just at that moment he moved and stretched out. I swiftly removed my hand and sat up. He slowly opened his eyes. He still looked very groggy. Uncle Stuart said something about the game being over. I confirmed that it was. “Help me into bed, boy,” he requested. As he stood, his semi-hard cock stuck out the leg of his shorts. He rested on my shoulder and I wrapped my arm around his waist as we walked into his bedroom. Unk plopped down on the edge of the bed. He put his feet up, indicating that I should remove his socks. At the same time, he was undoing his shorts. I already knew he was naked underneath. “Now these,” he said, leaning back on his elbows. I reached up and tugged down his shorts. He raised the best he could and they slipped right off. He was as hairy as I had imagined. His whole chest and beer gut were covered in thick, graying hair. I stared at his nakedness and focused on his thick tool. It was still plump. I wanted badly to touch it again, but knew better than to press my luck. Uncle Stuart immediately rolled over, brought his legs up, and curled up on the bed. I pulled a sheet over him and left the room to lock up the house and turn off the lights. When I came back, he was sprawled out on his back and snoring heavily. When I had stayed with him overnight before, he had always slept in his underwear and I wore pajama bottoms. This time I decided since he was naked, I would be, too. I stripped down and crawled into bed beside him. I was glad he was sound asleep. I wasted no time in resuming my exploration of his genitals. I wrapped my hand around his limp prick, kneading and playing with it, once again making it grow. Unk might be drunk, but his cock had a mind of its own. I cupped his balls again, feeling the heat and weight of his sac. I scooted lower and tucked the sheet back so I could see his nest up close. His cock continued to expand and lengthen. To me, it was a huge piece. As I played with 106

Handjobs Anthology 22 106

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


him I bent down and sniffed the tip of his cock, and then went lower, taking a big whiff of his nuts. Smelling my uncle and being so close that I could feel the heat generating from his crotch made my dick dribble. I brought my face closer and noticed a drop of jizz at the tip of Unk’s rod. I automatically lapped out at it with my tongue. I could feel my nuts stir and my dick quiver. I knew all this was going to make me shoot my wad. I licked again and let my tongue trace the shape of Unk’s big cockhead. I began to shudder uncontrollably. I reached down and grasped my pulsing pecker, hastily fisting myself to enhance my orgasm. I let my lips press against my uncle’s blunt cockhead as I shot streams of jizz into my hand and onto the sheets between us. I was so caught up in my orgasm that I didn’t care if my uncle woke up. Whatever happens, this is worth it, I thought. He didn’t wake up, although I think part of me hoped that he would. I bunched up some of the top sheet to soak up my cum and curled up beside my sleeping uncle. My hand was wrapped around his prick when I finally went to sleep. I couldn’t shake the desire to feel up my uncle more. I woke up very early. It was barely light outside. Unk was still sound asleep, breathing deeply. He usually slept in late, mostly because of the alcohol, I think. I felt for his privates again. This time I got the thrill of finding he already had a morning hardon. I had to see it. I slowly pulled the sheet off his mid-section, revealing his glorious manhood. I remembered how his cock had felt and smelled, and the taste of his precum lingered on my lips and tongue from last night. I slipped further down the bed, positioning my face next to Uncle Stuart’s big ol’ cock muscle. I had to have another taste of his man-sized dick. I cupped his hairy nuts with one hand, once again feeling the heat generated from the root of his being. He was even more sweaty and moist this morning. I lifted my hand and took a whiff, inhaling his crotch smell. I leaned in close to his cock, letting my lips graze the surface of his veined shaft. Just the slightest contact sent shivers of bliss throughout my body. I was dying to know how my uncle’s cock would feel and taste inside my mouth. I was about to become a cocksucker, and I was thrilled by the thought of it. I watched for any movement from Unk as I put my lips up to the tip of his solid dork. Slowly I pressed my lips around the huge head and shaft. My tongue automatically licked the velvet-like plum, sopping up any pre-jizz and savoring the taste. I was enthusiastically sucking Unk’s cock when suddenly I felt his body move and his hands press down on my head. I tried to bolt upright, but he held my head firmly, pushing his cock deeper into my mouth. 107

Handjobs Anthology 22 107

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


“So my nephew’s a cocksucker, huh?” my uncle said in a groggy, raspy voice. “I knew there was something different about you,” he continued. “Well, if you’re going to do something, do it like a man,” he added. His reaction totally surprised me. Unk started working his cock in and out between my lips, fucking my mouth. “Go for it, boy. You know what you want; suck it like a man,” he encouraged. Being ex-military, I had expected my uncle to be thoroughly disgusted with my behavior. His prick seemed to be the only mean thing about him. It was fully alive now and my jaws began to 108

Handjobs Anthology 22 108

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


ache from having my mouth open wide for so long. I pulled up and off his throbbing pole. My eyes were watering, and my face was flushed as I dared to look up into his face. He had a lust filled expression that showed his willingness to get his rocks off. He was actually getting off on having his dick sucked by his favorite nephew. Uncle Stuart pulled himself up and rested back against the pillows. “Now, you little cocksucker, show me how much you want it,” he commanded. “You’re not the first in the family to swing on this fucker, you know.” he stated. “I used to have your dad suck me off a lot when he was around your age. You come by it naturally, boy. Keep suckin’ – I’m almost there. Your mouth is just as sweet as his was. God, I’m gettin’ hot! Ahhh, SHIT! I’M CUMMMMING!” Uncle Stuart shot his load. His cock quivered wildly and pulsed out a stream of heavy, heady mancream. I couldn’t hold it all or swallow fast enough to keep it from running out the corner of my mouth. It didn’t go to waste, however. “Lick it up, boy. Clean up your mess. It’ll make a man out of you,” he commanded. Uncle Stuart and I spent a great weekend together. From then on I had no trouble coming on to my uncle. And with the knowledge I now had, I thought I might get brave enough to come on to my dad.

Nick, Vic and Jimmy by Jack Fruck “Look at that ass. I’m asking you, Vic, is there anything more exciting than peeling the panties down off some yummy boy’s smooth ass and then pushing your face in between those two luscious melons and sucking his fuzzy snatch?” Nick was talking to his bar stool buddy in Daddy’s bar. “Wow, Nicky,” said Vic. “You slowin’ up on your girl?” “Maybe,” Nick said, ordering another drink. “Like, her tits are starting to sag, she’s getting fat, and she just dyed her hair bright pink.” “Jeez, man. Doesn’t sound too romantic, stud. No wonder you decided to try boy butt.” “Yeah. ’Bout a year ago. He was timid and shy, but always lookin’ at my crotch. So I was returnin’ the favor by checking the wigglin’ ass he had packed in his tight pants. One afternoon, we connected in the basement john.” Nick stopped to take the head off his beer. “Don’t leave me hanging, stud,” said Vic. “I pulled his pants down over his smooth, slim hips, bent him over the sink and had myself some lunch chewin’ out his little beaver butt. Then he handed me a rubber and told me to screw him.” “Nice. Get it while it’s young,” Vic grinned. “Just like the humpy doll over there by the wall.” He nodded toward the boy whose ass they had just been checking out. 109

Handjobs Anthology 22 109

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


“You mean little blondie bubble-butt?” Nick asked as he felt his cock start to twitch and grow. “Yeah,” Vic purred, squeezing Nick’s muscular thigh. “Hot stuff,” replied Nick, leering at the voluptuous teeny-bopper who was sipping a Coke. “He has those pouty cocksucker lips. Bet he gives good head.” “He wants it bad. Look at the way he’s showin’ off his can in those pussy pants. Reminds me of the last little guy I had.” Nick looked at Vic with surprise. “You ditch your old lady, too? Must be goin’ around. What’s up, buddy?” “We thought she was knocked up, but it was a false alarm. Anyway, she still scared the shit outta me. Then she started talkin’ about marriage and having kids, and I’m sayin’ let’s cool it for a while. I’m not ready to settle down with her and a house full of screamin’ brats. Besides that, the cute college boy down the hall had started getting real chummy. So, I says, ‘why not?’ Know what I mean? No cunt, no kids. It’s boypussy for me from here on out!” “Oh, yeah, Vic, baby. So, how was the kid, was he good?” “Fucking A, buddy. He’s still walkin’ around bow-legged.” Nicky kept looking over at the blond kid. His dick was still swelling inside his Fruit-of-the-Loom boxers, and he was on his way to a full blown hardon. “Hey, Frankie,” he called out to the bartender. “Who’s the fuck-bait blondie?” “Aw, c’mon, guys,” Frankie pleaded, leaning on the bar. “You two perverts don’t know Jimmy? That’s my son.” Nick and Vic looked up at Frankie, then at each other. Then Frankie called Jimmy over, introduced him to his two best customers and sat up a round on the house. Vic pulled Jimmy up close to the bar, between the stools where he and Nick were sitting. With their knees touching behind him, there was no way he could have escaped, even if he wanted to. But from the look of things, he didn’t want to. “Now, everybody cozy?” Vic grinned, as he sat sideways on his stool, facing Nick with Jimmy standing in the middle. Nick pulled Jimmy between his legs and said, “They broke the mold when they made you, boy.” He then started to unfasten the front of Jimmy’s pants and pull his fly down. The boy laughed and squirmed a little. Nick laughed as well and asked, “You like what big Nick is doing, Jimmy?” “Yes, sir, but I’ve never done it in a dark corner of a bar before.” “There’s a first time for everything, baby,” Nick assured him, pushing the boy’s pants and scanty briefs down over his soft, oversized butt. Frankie took in the action with a smirk, then dimmed the lights, putting his son and his customers in near darkness. Three more men crowded around the trio, shielding them from view. 110

Handjobs Anthology 22 110

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


Vic slid off his bar stool and pressed his body into Jimmy’s backside. “Easy, Jimmy,” he whispered to the boy. “It’s OK. Nobody’s looking back here. It’s just us and you. Go with it, pussyboy. You know what you want and you know what we want, too.” Jimmy was breathing fast and he could feel Vic’s hands under his shirt, pinching his long nipples. Nick was on his knees sucking Jimmy’s weenie and playing with the boy’s tight ball sack. It felt fantastic, and he began tentatively fucking Nick’s face. Then Jimmy felt someone’s lips on his face, and he turned to be kissed by a man twice his age. The boy opened his mouth and let the older man’s tongue inside. Vic held a small bottle under Jimmy’s nose, then took it away. The fluid inside had a strong smell, and it made him flushed and excited. All of a sudden, he felt sexier than he ever had. Then he felt Vic’s strong hand on the back of his neck, bending him down to suck an older man’s huge cock. The man’s crotch smelled funky and sweaty, kind of like the stuff in the bottle, but Jimmy liked it. It smelled like man. He could hear the men’s voices above him, murmuring and chuckling as he slurped on the fat cock in his mouth. Vic got on his knees behind Jimmy. Nick looked around Jimmy’s girlish legs to wink at Vic and whisper, “Go for it, buddy. He’s pure cunt.” Then Vic, spreading Jimmy’s butt cheeks with his big, rough hands, pushed his face into the boy’s dank ass. Jimmy gave a little shudder when he felt Vic’s tongue slide up and down his crack. He moaned around the cock in his mouth. Then Vic found Jimmy’s little rosebud and stuck his tongue all the way up the boy’s chute. This time Jimmy didn’t get a chance to react. He felt the cock in his mouth growing, and then the man he was sucking unloaded a wad of warm, slick slime onto his tongue. The fucker pulled his cock from Jimmy’s lips and another replaced it. “Keep sucking, pussyface,” someone ordered. Having a tongue up his butt and a cock in his mouth began to have an effect on Jimmy. Suddenly, he came in Nick’s hot mouth with a shudder. Nick stood up and wiped his face with the boy’s loose shirt, then pushed it up around his shoulders. He used his hands to work the boy’s fleshy chest. “He’s got titties on him like a little piggy,” someone remarked, and the others snickered and started to suck them. Jimmy felt new waves of pleasure surge through his body. Vic pulled his tongue out of Jimmy’s wet, loose asshole and stood up behind the boy. He nodded to Nick and unrolled a condom over his dick while Jimmy was pushed belly down over a bar stool. More hands spread the lush cheeks of Jimmy’s round butt to expose his spit lubed, puffy shit chute. It was red and wet and Vic thought it looked more like a pussy to him than an asshole. 111

Handjobs Anthology 22 111

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


Vic lined up his eight incher and slowly but firmly pushed it up the boy’s chute. Jimmy was hot inside. He contracted his firm, young ass muscles around Vic’s big boyfucker, trying to pull more of the older man’s cock into him. Vic slowly began to fuck an ass that he had only been able to dream about. He looked up and saw Nick stroking his cock. After he had sucked the boy off, it was only fair for Jimmy to return the favor. Vic grabbed Jimmy’s wet hair and pulled his head up so that Nick could plug the boy’s gaping mouth. With the impalement complete and alignment correct, Vic and Nick fucked eager Jimmy-boy like there was no tomorrow. The other men in the bar stood around them, cheering them on. Nick felt the cum boiling up in his balls. The kid really had a hot mouth and certainly knew how to suck cock. He wondered if Frankie had been been the one to train Jimmy in the fine art of cocksucking. At the other end, Vic was getting close, too. When he had started his fuck, his heavy nuts had been slapping against the boy’s own balls, but now they were tucked up in a tight knot against the base of his pounding cock. Vic was going to blow his wad, and he was going to do it soon. Nick and Vic both unloaded at once, giving each other a high-five over Jimmy’s back. They pulled out of the boy’s holes just in time to hear the clang of the bartender’s bell for last call. Nick, Vic, Jimmy and Frankie all stood looking down at the barstool. The black seat was covered with a milky, white goo. Jimmy had cum a second time while getting fucked at both ends. He blushed a little as he felt Vic’s cumload start to leak down his leg. The men gave Jimmy kisses and fanny pats and told him they’d see him again next week. Jimmy smiled meekly as they left, and Frankie picked up a hundred dollar tip off the bar.

Goodbye on the Bar None Ranch Pa wasn’t looking none to happy that morning. He’d known all summer that this day was coming, but even so, he wasn’t ready to see me go. I’d learned all that I could at the little school near our Bar None Ranch and it was time for me to leave home for boarding school. It was my intention to come back to the ranch after learning all I could at the boarding school, but Pa was still taking it pretty hard. I guess he was afraid I’d get distracted and find something else to do. Uncle Ray was coming by late that afternoon to pick me up. He was going to drive me on into Garden City to catch the train for Omaha. I had never been on a train before and never gone so far away from home, so I was quite nervous. 112

Handjobs Anthology 22 112

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


Being as it was my last day on the ranch for a long time, I put on my boots and headed on down to the corral. All summer we never wore anything but our boots, that’s the way we were. Pa didn’t allow any women on the ranch. He said it was better for the guys to feel free and not worry if any females saw them take a leak around the barn, or scratch their crotch, or whatever. Ol’ Fuzz was pitching hay to the horses that morning. “Howdy, Chase. So today’s the big day, is it?” he asked. “Yup. Uncle Ray is coming by this afternoon to take me to the train,” I told him. “I remember when your pa first brought you home from the hospital. You weren’t much bigger than a piglet and you squealed just as much,” Fuzz said with a big laugh. “Now look at you. You’re practically grown.” I looked down at my boots and shuffled my feet. Fuzz had a way of embarrassing me. “So, are you ready for life in the city?” Fuzz asked. “I reckon so,” I said, scratching my head. Fuzz laid down his pitch fork and propped his right leg on the fence. I liked it when he did that, it made his balls hang down and his cock slide down his thigh. “Has your pa taught you about city girls and what they want?” “Uh, not really,” I said. “What about city girls? Are they dangerous or something?” I asked. “Yup, they can be,” Fuzz said as he squinted his eyes. “When they see a set of farm jewels like you have between your legs, they’ll do anything to get their hands on ’em,” Fuzz warned. I cupped of my precious ones and looked at them. “Just remember to pump them every morning and every night,” Fuzz said as he grabbed hold of my spout. “Pump ’em like you milk Bessy’s teats each day,” Fuzz said. He pulled on me until I got good and hard. “If you empty your sac two or three times a day, you won’t be tempted when some city girl tries to put the make on you.” Fuzz first taught me how to pull my sap years ago. When he coaxed my first load of jizm out of my nuts, I was so amazed at how good it felt I ran clear up to the house, white goo dripping down my belly, to show Pa. “Better yet, you find some other farm boy who knows how to milk a man,” Fuzz continued as he dropped to his knees and sucked in my rod. Pa had been the first one to show me this trick. Over the years, there wasn’t a man on the ranch I hadn’t tasted. That must be why I was known as Milk Boy for miles around. Fuzz grabbed hold of my butt and pulled my crotch right up to his face. He had the deepest throat on the Bar None Ranch and was 113

Handjobs Anthology 22 113

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


one of the few who could swallow every inch of big Hopper’s baseball bat. Uncle Ray and I had once tried to take all of Hopper’s long rod, but Valentine I couldn’t get more than three quarters of it down my gullet before I gagged and had to let go. Uncle Ray didn’t do much better, though he did manage to get it all up his butt. I had to crawl under Hopper’s legs and hold his bulging shaft in place while Uncle Ray milked it dry with his big ass. When Hopper pulled out, I got a load of hot spunk all over my face. Thinking back on those many memories made my nuts blow. I grabbed hold of Fuzz’s hair and pummeled his throat with everything I had. Ol’ Fuzz drank every last drop I gave him. “Now remember,” he said when licked the last drops out of my piss slit, “get yourself milked by another farm boy every day and you won’t have any problems in the city.” 114

Handjobs Anthology 22 114

1/23/10 2:21:30 PM


“Yes, sir!” I exclaimed. Fuzz stood up and spanked my butt a good one. “Now, get packing,” Fuzz said. I gave Fuzz a hug and ran back up to the house. Pa handed me a new pair of city shoes, some fancy argyle socks and the suitcase he’d used when he went to school. He helped me pack and then we had a quiet, late lunch before we headed out to the driveway. Pa and I sat on the running board of our old Ford while we waited for Uncle Ray to arrive. I held my most precious possession in my hand. I’d already changed my boots for the new shoes and socks Pa had given me, but I knew I’d have to put on some clothes before we arrived in Garden City. Pa sat there holding his hat and dragging on a smoke. He didn’t have to say a word. The way his bare thigh pressed against mine, I knew that he loved me very much.

Train Ride by Wesly It had been a long time since I had visited my grandmother. To tell the truth, I really wasn’t wild about going but my parents were making me. They were going away on vacation, and said that it would be a good opportunity for me to go see Grandma. It wasn’t that I didn’t like her – I loved my grandmother – but the train ride to the town where she lived was always so long and boring. It drove me crazy to take the train. Dad drove me to the train station and gave me some extra money for the trip. When I complained one last time about the long, boring train ride, he suggested that I try to take a nap to pass the time. I boarded the train and found a seat in the practically empty last car. No one took the train anymore, that was part of what made it so boring. I slumped down in the seat and tried to follow Dad’s advice. I had just shut my eyes when I heard the door open. I looked up and saw an older man take a seat a few rows ahead of me. I closed my eyes again, but I could feel him staring at me. The train left the station and we were on our way. As much as I tried, I couldn’t fall asleep. When I opened my eyes, the older man was still staring back at me. I got up out of my seat and walked to the back of the train where I stood looking out the window. In a few minutes the man was standing by my side. He started talking and asking me questions. I told him where I was going, and as we talked, he moved closer and closer. He acted like he was leaning over to look out and brushed against me. We were the only ones in the small enclosed area at the back of the train. Suddenly I felt his hand on my thigh. 115

Handjobs Anthology 22 115

1/23/10 2:21:31 PM


I didn’t know what to do, so I didn’t do anything. I guess he took that as a invitation, because he slid his hand higher and groped my crotch. It felt good. Again I made no effort to stop him. I got an erection instantly. “Does that feel good?” the stranger asked me. I sort of nodded, not saying anything. By now his body was pressed tightly against me and I could feel a hard lump in his pants. I was wearing loose summer shorts and white briefs. He reached up inside the leg of my shorts, fondled my nuts, and squeezed my hardon. It was making my dick even harder, and I was totally aroused. I leaned against the cold metal window frame and let him feel me up. The stranger kept looking behind us to make sure no one was coming. He reached down, taking hold of my hand, and placed it on his hardon. He didn’t have to hold my hand there long before I started feeling and exploring the size and length of his mancock. He fumbled around in my crotch and pulled my dick and balls free of my briefs. Then he started stroking my aching dick and tugging on my firm nuts. I was going wild and beginning to feel the urge to shoot my wad, especially when the stranger started talking again. “Your dick feels good, kid … you ever have someone suck it?” he questioned me. “NO!” I gasped. “I’d like to put it in my mouth and suck it for you,” he continued. “Let me eat it and swallow your jizz, huh, kid?” The way he was talking was driving me crazy. I could feel his cock pulsing and jerking through the material of his pants. I wanted to hold back, so I tried hard to think of other things. It helped me to hold off for a little bit. “How about it, kid? Will you let me taste your dick?” He was persistent. Without asking further, he backed away and checked again to see if we were still alone. Then he unzipped his fly and dug out his cock. His stiff veined hardon was sticking out of his pants right in front of me. “Keep an eye out and tell me if anyone is coming,” he said. While fisting his erection, he quickly knelt down and started licking my prick. It felt strange, but awfully good. He played with my tight nutsac, too. I shivered with delight. Next thing I knew, he had my dick inside his hot mouth. Boy, did that feel great. Especially when he lapped all around my puffed up, sensitive dickhead. I could feel him jerking his cock at the same time. I was still keeping an eye out, and luckily, no one had come around. Once he started moving his mouth tightly up and down on my quivering shaft, I didn’t think anything would work to stop my jizz from building up and spurting right inside his wet, warm mouth. But he pulled off before I had a chance to cum. He stood up and said, “Think you’d like to try sucking?” He waved his hard, purple cock at me. 116

Handjobs Anthology 22 116

1/23/10 2:21:31 PM


I had never considered putting another guy’s cock in my mouth before, but I was so horny, and it had felt so good when he sucked mine, that I lost no time in dropping to my knees and wrapping my lips around his fat cockhead. At first, it felt kind of funny in my mouth. His cock was leaking on my tongue and it tasted salty, but good. I was lapping around his cockhead, like he had done to me, then I felt him push forward. I tried to back off his pud but he clasped his hands around the back of my head. He slowly inched forward until I could feel the head of his cock at the opening of my throat. I thought I would choke, but surprisingly enough, it just slipped down into my throat. He held still for a second, then he started slowly fucking in and out of my throat. My own cock surged. I would have never thought it would have been such a turn on to have another guy’s cock down my throat, but I was sold on it now. He fucked in and out of my mouth for several minutes then buried his cock back down my throat. He shuddered and I could feel his shaft twitching in my mouth. He was cumming! He moaned, grunted, and pumped his load right down my throat. The feeling was wild. He slowly began to withdraw and I got a taste of his cum as it drooled out onto my tongue. I licked and sucked, trying to clean every drop off his softening rod. “That took care of me,” the man said, “but what about you? You still need to pop your load. Want me to finish sucking you off, kid?” “Uh-huh,” was all I could manage to say. We traded places; I stood up and he knelt back down. He grabbed my nuts and slowly pulled my beet red tool into his mouth. When my pisser hit the warmth and wetness of his tongue I knew I wasn’t going to last long. He had no sooner sunk all the way down to my pubes than I could feel the jizz start to boil up down in my nutsac. He sucked my dick and rubbed my balls until I shot a huge load, filling his mouth to overflowing with my young load. It dripped out the corner of his mouth and onto his jacket. My knees went weak and I would have fallen to the floor if he hadn’t reached up to steady me. As I recovered from the intense experience, I quickly tucked my withering prick back up the leg of my shorts and inside my tight briefs. I was still dripping and I could feel my Jockeys getting wet around my pud. I stumbled back to my seat and I was asleep in no time. I didn’t wake up until the train pulled into the station. Grandma was there waiting for me. “How was your trip, dear? I know how you hate taking the train. I hope it wasn’t too bad.” “No, Grandma,” I told her. “I actually enjoyed the trip down this time.” “My goodness. I guess you’re growing up,” she replied. I was, but I didn’t tell her how much. 117

Handjobs Anthology 22 117

1/23/10 2:21:31 PM


Matty and I Go Trucking I was always jealous of Matty Farnom. He had a room to himself, had more toys, and his dad was a truck driver. I had to share my bedroom with my ratty younger brother. Dad and Mom didn’t believe in spoiling us kids so our closet wasn’t jam packed with toys like Matty’s. And Dad and Mom weren’t much for traveling. We were lucky if we got to the mall over in Manner, or even out to Grandpa and Grandma’s farm up in Lewis county. Matty on the other hand got to go to real places: Memphis, St. Louis, Kansas City, and even Chicago. His dad was an independent trucker, and when we had a extra day or two off from school, he took Matty along. When they came back, Matty would tell me all about his trips, what they’d seen on the way and where they had eaten. He often brought me back a Snickers or Mars bar and told me, “I got this in Nashville,” or, “This one’s from Milwaukee.” After eating the candy, I’d write the place they were from on the wrapper and save them. I had a drawer full of candy wrappers from all over the country. Several times I tried to persuade Dad to drop his job at the hardware store and become a trucker, but he said he didn’t like to be away from our home in Posser. Then one day, when I was over at Matty’s playing, his dad came into the room and said, “I’ve got to run up to Chicago this weekend. You want to ride along, Matty?” “Chicago! Sure, Dad,” Matty said excitedly. “Chicago! That’s phat!” I cried. “I wish I could go to Chicago.” “Well then, why don’t you, Randall,” said Mr. Farnom. “My cab’s big and roomy. I’m sure I could handle two boys.” “Really?” I asked in disbelief. “You’d let me ride all the way to Chicago?” “I don’t see why not. You ask your parents, and if they say it’s OK, then you can come along.” “Gees, thanks, Mr. Farnom,” I said. I stood up and dashed home. I was half expecting Mom and Dad to put their foot down, but they said it was fine. The next few days just whizzed by. I had a hard time concentrating on my schoolwork. Then on Friday, right after school, Matty and I climbed into Mr. Farnom’s big rig and down the road we went. I sat by the window and watched little Posser disappear in the distance. Once we hit the freeway, Mr. Farnom stepped on the gas and we flew down the road. In a short time I saw the turn off for Manner and once we crossed the Winnehana River, I was farther north than I had ever been in my life. When it got dark, Matty said he was tired and crawled into the back of the cab. I watched as he took off all his clothes, folded them up 118

Handjobs Anthology 22 118

1/23/10 2:21:31 PM


119

Handjobs Anthology 22 119

1/23/10 2:21:31 PM


and stacked them neatly on a shelf. The sight of his naked butt and his dick flopping about made my pecker get all hard. “You comfortable back there, Matty?” Mr. Farnom asked. He turned his head just long enough so he could get a good look at his naked son. “Just dandy, Dad,” Matty answered. Then he crawled under the covers. It gave me a warm feeling knowing that Matty could be so free around his dad. I tried to walk around naked once when it was just Dad and me at home. He just sort of laughed and told me to put something on. “How about you, Randall. Are you getting sleepy yet?” Mr. Farnom asked. “No, sir,” I said. “I like looking at the lights.” It was true. I’d never been on a busy highway at night. I was fascinated by the lights of the cars and trucks and the towns we were passing. When we saw the first sign for Chicago, my eyes bugged out. “Look, Chicago 140 miles!” I shouted. Mr. Farnom looked at me and winked. When Mr. Farnom pulled into a huge truck stop an hour later, I was still wide awake. We were only 75 miles out of Chicago. He pulled up to a stop and said, “I bet you’re hungry, boy.” I nodded. We climbed out of the cab and left Matty asleep in the back. “I don’t know about you, son,” Mr. Farnom said, “but I could use a piss before we eat. How ’bout it Randall, need to take a whiz?” In the truck stop Mr. Farnom and I took a leak in the rest room. When he pulled his cock out, I couldn’t believe it. It was huge! I’d never seen one that big. I tried not to stare at it but I couldn’t take my eyes off of it. I guess I did kind of stand there gaping at it while he pissed, but I couldn’t help myself. I think he caught me looking at it once or twice, but he didn’t seem to mind. I wondered if my dad would have been that understanding. I liked standing next to him and whizzing. My dick was nothing like his big, soft dark one, but even so, I felt like a man in that rest room. Mr. Farnom bought some hamburgers and fries and we went back to the cab. He placed the food on the dash and said, “Let’s get ready for bed first, Randall. Then we can have some food.” I quickly learned that getting ready for bed meant closing the curtains and taking off all our clothes. Like Matty, we folded our clothes and put them away. My eyes were practically glued to Mr. Farnom’s naked body. He had pretty big shoulders and arms. He had a scar on his upper back, a light patch of curly fur on his butt, and 120

Handjobs Anthology 22 120

1/23/10 2:21:31 PM


121

Handjobs Anthology 22 121

1/23/10 2:21:31 PM


two big, very firm butt cheeks. I know ’cause I brushed up against them as we were undressing. With our clothes put away, we sat back down on the seats facing each other and Mr. Farnom dished out the food. “I bet you and your dad don’t get naked like this, do you?” Mr. Farnom asked. I shook my head. “I can tell ’cause your wiener is standing straight up,” he said with a bit of a laugh. When I blushed he added, “Hey, it’s OK. I like to see a boy get all hard and stiff. I’m not exactly soft either, Randall.” He grabbed hold of his whopper and shook it for me to see. We ate our hamburgers and fries in silence. All the time my pecker stood straight up. Mr. Farnom’s kept getting bigger and bigger. Our legs were touching and he was pressing his thigh against mine. At one point there was a tapping on the driver’s window. Mr. Farnom rolled down the window and peered out the curtain. “Hi, Frank,” I heard him say. “Not tonight. I’ve got company. Next week OK?” “Sure,” I heard another man answer. Mr. Farnom rolled the window up and said, “Just another trucker. We see each other on the road sometimes.” When we were done eating, Mr. Farnom sat up and said, “Let’s hop into bed, boy.” His huge thing was pointing right at me. I couldn’t believe how big it was. “Have you ever seen a man’s hard cock?” he asked me. When I shook my head, he took my hand and rested my fingers on his cockhead. “It feels good when you touch it,” he said. I eagerly felt his entire hard shaft, from the tip all the way to the base. Taking hold of my stiff pecker he said, “Do like this.” He wrapped his fingers around mine and pumped his fist up and down my throbbing club. I followed his example and firmly grasped his shaft and pumped away. “You like that?” he asked. “Yeah,” I said. “Matty likes it, too. Do you and Matty do this together?” “No,” I said. “Well, it’s about time you learned, Randall. I’m surprised Matty hasn’t taught you a thing or two. He sure does like to diddle around with me … want to learn something else?” “Yeah,” I said softly. “Stick your tongue out and lick my dick. Lick the head and then stick it in your mouth.” Mr. Farnom moved closer and brought his raging bull right up to my mouth. When its tip grazed my lips I stuck 122

Handjobs Anthology 22 122

1/23/10 2:21:31 PM


123

Handjobs Anthology 22 123

1/23/10 2:21:31 PM


124

Handjobs Anthology 22 124

1/23/10 2:21:31 PM


out my tongue and tasted his cockhead. It was warm and had a smell that made my head spin. After licking it all over, I opened my mouth and took as much of it inside as I could. Mr. Farnom took hold of my head and held it in place as he slowly pushed more and more of his cock into my face. It was very quiet in the cab. The only sound was that of my throat swallowing the thick juices that started to flow from Mr. Farnom’s cock. Suddenly there was stirring from the back of the cab. It was Matty waking up. Mr. Farnom didn’t stop what we were doing. I heard Matty say something like, “Fuck.” The next thing I knew, he was down between Mr. Farnom’s legs with his face buried in my crotch. When I felt my throbbing pecker slide inside Matty’s warm, wet mouth, I got so dizzy I could barely concentrate on sucking Mr. Farnom. The most wonderful feelings were churning in my belly. My legs felt all weak and tingly. Mr. Farnom was pumping his cock in and out of my face now. Several times he took it all the way out and slapped my face with it. Then he rammed it pretty far down my throat and let out a gasp. A huge gush of spunk poured out of his cock. I took a big gulp and then another and another. My whole body was on fire and it felt like I was melting. My balls pressed tight against my body and my jism tore through my dick and down Matty’s throat with incredible force. Mr. Farnom squeezed out the last of his spunk from his cock onto my tongue, and then he pulled his hefty sword out of my face. “You did real good for a first time, boy,” he said. “Real good.” All three of us crowded into the back of the cab. Mr. Farnom slept in the middle and I got to hold onto his whopper while I drifted off to sleep. I was still excited to see Chicago, but I knew nothing would top the experience I had just had.

Me and My Uncle by girian My mom’s brother, Uncle Tom, worked as a janitor in the high school I attended, but he was pretty cool about keeping our family life and school separated. He always called me “kid” whether we were in or out of school. My friends didn’t even know we were related, and he never discussed some of the shit he had caught me doing at school with my mom. He never really acknowledged me with more than a passing nod or smile in the halls at school, and I had never really given it much thought. But that was all about to change in a big way. I had just started to take a leak one Thursday afternoon in one of the school washrooms. I thought I was alone until I heard his familiar, “How’s it going, kid?” He walked over to the urinal beside me and started to unzip. I kept my gaze straight ahead and tried to 125

Handjobs Anthology 22 125

1/23/10 2:21:31 PM


concentrate on what I was doing. I was a little piss shy and with him standing next to me, I was having some trouble doing what I had come there to do. “Just relax. It’s only your Uncle Tom here. Being a little piss shy happens to all us guys once in a while. Just close your eyes and let it go.” And with that I heard him let loose with a strong stream. I tried to relax, but with him standing next to me I was a hell of a lot more nervous then if it had just been one of my buddies. Recently, my jerk off fantasies had all revolved around me being on my knees in front of a big, strong, dark haired man with his huge dick stuffed down my throat. I would look up into his eyes as he blasted his load down my willing, stretched out throat. Uncle Tom was 6’ plus with dark hair and olive skin. I had never actually seen his cock, but from the bulge I had seen in his pants, I was sure it matched my fantasies. My pecker was getting hard in my hand. I took the chance to glance over at his crotch. His cock was massive. Sticking out of his pants was what looked to be about a foot of pure mandick. He was slowly milking his foreskin back and forth over his big, purple, mushroom-shaped head, squeezing the last few drops of piss out. I was hypnotized. I couldn’t take my eyes off his meat and my right hand started to pump my own dick in time with my uncle’s sliding foreskin. As I stared, his meat got bigger and fatter. It arched out in front of him, kind of pointing down to the ground. Thick veins ran up and down the shaft, and as he continued to milk his foreskin, I got a clear view of the large head and his piss slit. I was amazed and hypnotized by it. As I stared, he milked a couple of drops of precum out of his piss slit. He suddenly stopped milking his foreskin and just stood there with his fat mancock dripping. As I watched, he started to smear his precious liquid around the head of his cock with his thumb. “Like that, kid?” he said, and the spell was broken. I looked up into my uncle’s smiling eyes and knew I had been caught red handed, so to speak. He just smiled down at me, brought his slimy thumb up to my lips, and rubbed it around. “Got a schedule to keep. Gotta go,” he said, and with that he stuffed his semi hard cock down the left leg of his pants and started towards the exit. At the door he stopped, turned around, and pointed to my crotch. “Ya might wanna put that thing away before ya head back to class, kid. See ya Saturday.” The door closed and he was gone. I stuffed my stiff, leaking pecker into my pants, pulled my sweatshirt down a little farther and headed back to class licking my lips clean of his man juice. I had no idea what Uncle Tom meant by, “See ya Saturday,” but I knew that my pecker would be hard from now until 126

Handjobs Anthology 22 126

1/23/10 2:21:31 PM


then and I would be beating off continually while I thought of him and his meat. Over dinner that night my mom casually mentioned that Uncle Tom had called and that there was a part time summer job at the school. He needed someone to help him cut grass, clean classrooms, and do any odd jobs that came up. If I was interested, I needed to be at the side door of the school Saturday morning at 9:00 to get all the forms filled out. I beat off four times before Saturday morning thinking of my Uncle Tom’s cock and what he might want me to do with him. I was waiting for him when he pulled into the parking lot at 8:45 Saturday morning. As Uncle Tom walked towards me, I could see the object of my beat off sessions flopping around in his grey sweat pants, and I became instantly hard. I stood up as he approached me. He put his arm around me and gave me a hug with one arm and squeezed my basket with the other. “Good morning, kid. Ready to work that pretty ass of yours for your uncle?” I responded with an enthusiastic yes, and with that, he unlocked the door. We made our way to the janitor’s room where there was a couch, a couple of chairs with a table, and a big old wooden desk, as well as all the other stuff you would expect to find there. Once inside, he told me to take my clothes off and sit on the couch. I did as I was told, and he leaned on the edge of the desk and started to remove his shoes. I was hard and my boycock was dripping. I was leaking so much precum that I could feel it slide down the sides of my young dick. I brought my fingers to my soaked cockhead and was about to clean it off when he spoke. “Kid, that’s my boycock and you touch it only when I say you can.” His socks and shoes were off and he was coming towards me. The outline of his now raging cock was clearly visible through his thin track pants and there was a distinct stain at the end of it. As he pulled his t-shirt over his head to reveal a broad chest covered in a mat of black hair, I let out an audible gasp. He was now standing directly in front of me with his hard cock only inches from my lips. He gave it a couple of pulses and it bounced up and down, tenting his flimsy pants out even more. “You like your uncle’s hairy chest, kid?” he asked as he reached out and tweaked my virgin nipple with his left hand. I moaned out loud as this totally new sensation raced from my tit to my cock and shot back up to my brain. “I didn’t hear your answer. Does your uncle’s 127

Handjobs Anthology 22 127

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


chest and big mancock turn you on, kid?” he asked again, this time twisting both my nips in his calloused fingers. As I opened my mouth to answer, he leaned forward, planted his mouth on mine and rammed his tongue in, twisting my tits a little harder. It had never entered my mind that my nipples could be a source of pleasure. I lost it then and there. I moaned against his tongue. As he twisted, I came without ever touching myself. My cock exploded in jets of thick white cum. They flew out the end of my boycock, landing on my chest and splattering into Uncle Tom’s hairy chest. He kept up the twisting and tonguing until I had stopped shaking and my orgasm spasms had settled down. My cock was still rock hard and pointing straight up against my belly when he finally took a step back from me and ran a hand across his now cum-soaked chest. “Kid, I think we’re going to have one hell of a summer,” he laughed. “Now why don’t you stick that pretty little ass of yours up in the air and bend over with your hands on the arm of the couch. Uncle Tom’s gonna teach you how to suck a man’s cock. I got a feeling you’re gonna be a quick learner.” I quickly jumped around and did as he instructed. He positioned himself in front of me. I was staring right at the object of my lust. His cock was busting the front of his track pants and the wet spot in his crotch had gotten even bigger. He ordered me to undo the drawstring on his pants with my teeth. I dove forward, eager to get started. My forehead pushed against his hard muscled stomach as I tore into the string. His cock brushed against my neck and shoulder as I closed my eyes and breathed in the manly scent of his crotch in big gasping gulps. I undid the string and moved back, looking up into his face, waiting for his next direction. He slid his hands inside his waistband and pushed down. In one smooth motion his cock bounced free, coming to rest right on my lips. They seemed to part of their own free will and my tongue darted out to touch the dripping head of his cock. It was then that I got my first taste of another man’s juice. “Looks like I got a real natural little cocksucker here. Are you ready to suck your uncle’s cock? Do you want me to feed you my cock? Whaddaya say, cock boy?” “OH, GOD, YES!” I screamed. With that he reached down and stretched his foreskin wide, revealing the mushroom head encased inside. “Just your tongue for now, kid. Run that thing around the head of my cock.” I stuck my tongue inside his foreskin and licked around, driving it into his piss slit and digging out the precum as fast as my uncle’s cock was producing it. I was in heaven. I was staring up into his eyes and 128

Handjobs Anthology 22 128

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


my own boner was leaking again. I couldn’t believe it! I was sucking a cock! I was sucking my first cock and it was my uncle’s! I wanted more and started to push my mouth around the now spit-slick head. “Oh, fuck, kid. You’re a natural! You aren’t going to need too many lessons on how to do that. Fuck! Dig that tongue right down into my piss hole!” I continued the rim job on my uncle’s foreskin, trying to get more of his organ into my mouth, but the barrier he had created by pulling his foreskin out was preventing me from my ultimate goal. With a deep moan he pushed my mouth off his groin and looked down at me smiling. My mouth was still open and I just stared up into those deep brown eyes. I reached out and touched the velvety smooth stiffness of my uncle’s cock for the first time and drew it back towards my mouth. He just smiled and leaned forward with his hands on his hips. The sensations I was feeling were overwhelming. I was amazed that my fist did not close around the base of this monster. It was thicker than my wrist. I also knew that I wanted his dick back in my mouth and down my throat now. As the head slipped into my mouth, my uncle placed both hands on the back of my head and guided me onto his weapon. I closed my eyes and pushed forward. I lathered the underside of his shaft with my tongue as I sucked more and more of it down my gullet. When it hit the back of my throat, I thought I would gag. Uncle Tom gently urged me forward by the back of my head, and eventually I reached the base and buried my nose in his pubes. “Oh, fuck, you feel good, kid! That mouth and throat of yours are like velvet. Suck your uncle’s cock. Yeah, that’s it! Suck your uncle!” His moaning spurred me on and I began to blow my uncle. I picked up a rhythm and started to move faster and faster up and down his thick prick. I could feel it swelling in my mouth. His precum was pouring out of him into my mouth and down my throat. It tasted like nothing I had ever tasted before. My uncle leaned forward and started to rub a slippery finger over my puckered asshole. Then he slipped it in. I was going crazy and moaning against his shaft. I had been putting my own fingers up my ass while I beat off, but to have someone else’s there now was making me wiggle and squirm. I instantly grabbed for my dripping dick, but before I had a chance to touch it, my hand was slapped away. “Did I say you could touch yourself, kid?” he asked. I shook my head and mumbled around his cock, “No, Uncle Tom,” but it came out sounding more like, “Mmm mmgh.” As I continued to concentrate on his cock, he slipped another finger up my ass. “Nice little boypussy … yeah. Does that feel good, kid?” I mumbled and a third beefy finger was thrust up my ass. I shoved my ass back against his fingers as he pushed his cock down my throat. 129

Handjobs Anthology 22 129

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


“Fuck! You got a hot hole, here, kid. I’m gonna get you all primed to take your uncle’s big, fat dick in a minute. Fuckin’ sweet boy fuckhole! Work that throat on my cock! OH, KID! You’re gonna make me cum with that throat of yours! Yeah, take that cock, boy! OH, FUCK ! Suck that mancock, boy. Suck it! SUCK IT! Oh, God, kid, here it comes ….” And with a final thrust forward my uncle started to blast his load down my throat. Call me a greedy little cocksucker if you like, but I wanted to taste my first load of man jism, so I pulled my head back off my uncle’s cock until just the head was trapped in my mouth. Spurt after spurt of hot cum blasted into my mouth, onto my tongue and down my throat. I gobbled it all up savoring the sweet, salty taste of it. As my uncle’s orgasm subsided, I kept milking his head and foreskin, wanting more of the sweet juice to blast down my gullet. As my uncle regained his composure, he chuckled and pushed me back off his still rock hard cock and pulled the fingers out of my asshole. I felt empty back there. “Get that sweet little ass up on the desk, ya greedy little cocksucker. Your Uncle Tom’s gonna fuck ya. Do you want to be fucked by a real man’s dick, boy?” My ass was quivering from the fingering he had just given it. If his fingers felt that good, his cock could only feel ten times thicker, longer, and better. I scrambled over to the desk, hopped up on it, lay on my back, and pulled my knees up to my chest. Exposing my rosebud to him I cried out, “Fuck me, Uncle Tom. Fuck me!” My uncle positioned himself between my legs and placed my ankles over his shoulders. When I felt the head of his enormous cock brush against my asshole, I shuddered. “That’s right,” he said. “This is gonna make us both feel real good. Now just relax and push out a little with your ass muscles.” With that my uncle pushed his cock in past my ass lips and held it there. I winced and tried to pull back from it. “Relax, kid. Take a deep breath. I’m not going to move. It’s your ride; you slide on down when you’re ready.” I took a couple of deep breaths and relaxed a bit. Slowly and tentatively I moved my hips up and down and was amazed how it felt to have just the head of his cock up my ass. I pushed down a bit and sank a few more inches onto my uncle’s swollen shaft. I did this a couple of times and he never moved a muscle. I had gone cock crazy and was moaning incoherently. The more of his thick cock that went up my ass, the more I wanted. With a final desperate thrust I impaled myself on it to the hilt and let out a huge moan. “You got it all, kid,” Uncle Tom said, and with that he slowly started to remove his meat from my ass. Then he pushed forward again. As his strokes picked up speed, he was eventually sliding all but just the head out then ramming it back in. I was going crazy. I could feel the 130

Handjobs Anthology 22 130

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


pressure in my balls building up. He was hitting places inside me that I had never even known existed, let alone that they felt this good when rammed with cock meat. For the second time, I was about to cum without touching myself. My uncle leaned forward and started mumbling in my ear as his strokes ravished my virgin ass. “Fuck, kid, your ass is hot! Nice, tight, little love hole. Such a hot, sweet boycunt! Your boypussy is going make me cum. Fucking your ass is making your uncle cum! OH, FUCK! Here it is! Take it! Take my load, ya little cocksucking pussyboy!” With one final savage thrust he plunged into me to the hilt and shot his load deep inside me. I could feel his cock spasming and the warm heat of his cum blasting my insides. That sent me over the edge. My own cock exploded between us, all over my chest and the man who had just taken my cherry – my uncle. We stayed that way for a while, both recovering our senses. My uncle pulled off of me, and as he backed away from me, his still hard cock slid from my moist, cum-filled asshole. His big mushroom head started to slide out, but I clenched my ass muscles in hopes of keeping it inside me. It was a losing battle and with a loud, sucking pop I was empty and needing to be filled again. My uncle just laughed and said, “We got work to do. Let’s get cleaned up.” As we walked towards the bathroom at the back of the little office, my uncle stuck two of his fingers up my dripping ass and said, “Don’t worry. We have the whole summer to keep that ass and throat of yours filled. Think your gonna like your summer job, kid?” I just looked up at him, nodded my head and smiled. I was going to enjoy working, sucking, and getting fucked all summer by my Uncle Tom.

Nasty Boy by Ron Phillips One of my students had been coming on to me since classes started at the beginning of the year. I knew I shouldn’t give in, but I couldn’t help myself. Donny was from one of the wealthier families in town and was used to getting his own way. He was bright, intelligent, and a good looking boy. He took every opportunity to be tops in whatever he pursued. I had become the target of one of his pursuits. Under any other circumstances I would have loved the attention, but being his teacher left me no choice but to reject his advances. However, Donny was not to be defeated. One afternoon I needed to use the rest room before leaving my classroom for the day. School had ended, and normally most of the students were gone. Only a handful of teachers and staff remained. 131

Handjobs Anthology 22 131

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


As I went into the boys’ toilets, I heard muffled noises. I stopped and listened. I heard low moaning and slurping sounds. When I peeked around the corner, I saw Donny on his knees sucking off a senior. The other boy’s name was Paul, and he had been in one of my classes the year before. I knew I should have broken it up, but didn’t. I watched, hoping they wouldn’t see me and hoping no one else would come in. Donny had his hands up Paul’s shirt and was feeling his chest and pecs as he skillfully sucked and slobbered all over his good sized dick. Paul had his hands in Donny’s hair and was gleefully pushing and pulling the younger boy’s head back and forth on his juicy, saliva coated boypleaser. Paul’s eyes were closed and he had his head tilted back so he didn’t see me. He was groaning out his pleasure and whispering, “Ohhh, yeah, that’s it … don’t stop, yeah, I’m close.” Donny had his back to me so I felt relatively safe that I could watch their hot activity without them knowing they were being watched. My cock grew hard immediately. I glanced back to make sure it was safe as I reached down inside my pocket to squeeze my erection. I could tell by watching Donny’s arm that he had his dick out and was fisting himself as he serviced Paul. From Paul’s reactions I knew he was going to cum pretty soon. Donny seemed ready and eager to take what the older boy had to offer him. “Ummmmm. Yeahhhh,” Donny hissed out as he bobbed his head up and down and sucked, pleasing himself and his horny friend. Paul shuddered and tensed, and his face contorted as he dumped his fresh sperm into Donny’s suctioning mouth. Donny immediately started to quiver and thrust his hips forward. I watched as his cum spurted onto the tile floor, pooling between Paul’s feet. When Paul opened his eyes and caught sight of me, he nearly jumped a foot. His hardon popped from Donny’s lips and he desperately tried to hide it by stuffing it back inside his jeans. Donny sprang up and turned around. His still erect, dripping boymeat bounced from side to side as he looked at me with a surprised expression. I kept my raging hardon pressed down with my hand in my pocket as I stepped forward. “You boys should probably clean this mess up and take this sort of thing somewhere more private.” It was all I could think of to say. I walked on past them, not missing the opportunity to take another glance at their healthy peckers. I went directly into a stall, and took a deep breath. I instantly imagined that it had been me getting sucked off. I would have had no problem doing that with either one of the hot students. I heard them scrambling around, getting dressed and mopping Donny’s 132

Handjobs Anthology 22 132

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


cum up off the floor with paper towels. Suddenly it was quiet. The boys had ducked out. I took my throbbing erection in hand and began to stroke it hard and fast. I remembered how Donny looked as he sucked off his stud pal, Paul. Acting like a horny teenager myself, I franticly beat off in the bathroom toward a quick climax. I could tell it was going to be good. The image of the boys was still hot in my mind. I closed my eyes as I began to shiver and tremble with delightful release. My cum shot out of my cock like bullets. When I opened my eyes to watch as it sprayed the toilet in front of me, I thought I saw something out the corner of my eye. I turned to see Donny. He was peeking over the partition from the toilet stall next to me. Donny had watched me jerk off. “Caught you, Mr. Phillips. Now were even,” he said. He jumped down and I heard him scamper out of the bathroom. I was a little shaken. I knew I couldn’t trust Donny to keep his mouth shut about the incident, and I would be in big trouble if he said a word to anyone else. Rumors spread quickly around the school. The very next day after my last class ended, Donny walked into my classroom. I was alone and just picking up my things to head home. Donny had a devilish look about him. “Can I have a ride home?” he asked. My better judgment told me to make up an excuse why I couldn’t, but I thought it would be an opportunity to clear the air about yesterday’s encounters. We were only a mile or so from the school when he reached over and placed his hand on my inner thigh. “Ah … that’s not a good idea, Donny,” I blurted out. “Why not? I’ve already seen it,” he fired back. “It is inappropriate behavior, Donny. Now stop!” I told him. His hand slid onto my crotch and he squeezed me there. I put my hand on his, trying to remove it from my tingling balls and excited cock. “Why, Mr. Phillips? Because you’re a teacher and I’m your student?” he asked. “That is exactly right,” I said. “Besides, what makes you think I’m interested?” “You already saw what I like to do,” he snapped back. “And you liked watching me do it to Paul. And you jacked off afterwards thinking about it, didn’t you?” Donny had my number and he knew it. “I just want to do the same with you,” he continued. “I think you’re a very sexy man, and I want to see your big hardon again,” he went on as he fought to continue groping me. I wasn’t resisting as much 133

Handjobs Anthology 22 133

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


anymore, hearing him be so blatantly honest. The kid was getting to me. My mind was saying, “no,” but my cock was saying, “yes.” My cock was growing and he could feel it. “I’d love to touch it. Please, Mr. Phillips,” he pleaded. I lost even more resistance as I looked over to see the outline of his fine, stiff hardon tenting his khakis. He was unzipping my slacks now. I was shaking, trying to drive and fend him off, yet wanting him to proceed with his seduction. “You could get in big trouble if I told anyone that I saw you beating off in the boys’ bathroom,” he calmly stated. By now he had his hand inside my fly and was massaging my plump cock. “That’s not the way it was, Donny. I caught you blowing Paul. Who do you think they would believe?” I answered back. “Me,” Donny quickly replied. He knew how much power his dad had in the community. Knowing he was right, I felt it best to let him have his way. Deep down inside, that’s what I wanted to happen anyway. I drove home with Donny playing with my aching, leaking hardon. I asked him to duck out of sight as we drove past my neighbors. I took him in the back door so we wouldn’t be seen. He got nasty the second we were in the door. Donny stripped off his clothes as I closed curtains and blinds. What a sight he was, naked and sporting a delicious looking boner that made me feel faint. Donny blatantly approached me, unzipped me again and took out my swollen cock. I opened my shirt as he stroked my cock, making precum seep from my sensitive slit. I was extremely excited. This was the best thing that had happened to me sexually in a long, long time. He certainly knew what he wanted and was soon on his knees licking my cockhead as he pulled down my slacks and underwear. We staggered towards the couch and he lay down. As I knelt over his face, Donny held my cock and guided it to his hot, drooling mouth. He looked up at my naked torso, staring me in the eye as he took my cockhead between his lips and started lapping and licking my hard member. I was soon feeding him my prick as it got harder and I got hotter to give the boy what he wanted. I wanted it too. I crawled over his smooth body and started to face fuck Donny. He moaned with approval and took it to the back of his mouth. He skillfully milked my throbbing erection. His hands wrapped around my buttocks pulling me deeper inside his mouth and his throat, giving me maximum pleasure. I pulled all the way out a few times. Partly to stop myself from cumming too quickly, but also to tease him. The nasty kid was so hungry for cock that I couldn’t resist sticking it back in, then pulling 134

Handjobs Anthology 22 134

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


it out again, making him beg me to leave it in for him to suck on. I pounded his face and lips with hard thrusts. We both groaned with pleasure. I wanted him to take my load but I wanted his, too. I forced myself to pull out. I slid down across his smooth body, letting him feel my weight. We were skin to skin, our dicks rubbing and touching. We ground our bodies tight together. Waves of erotic sensation filled my being. I nuzzled and kissed his soft neck and 135

Handjobs Anthology 22 135

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


chewed on his ears. Donny made love back to me. His hands roamed and explored my body. He pushed his rigid dick between my legs next to my own aching boner. With his hand holding my butt cheek and his horny boy dick throbbing against my ass, I knew I wanted him to fuck me soon. Right now, though, I wanted to give him my pent up load and taste his at the same time. I rolled off his pretty body and turned so that my face was in his crotch. I lay beside him and let him adjust himself so we could suck on each other. Donny wasted no time in swallowing my prick again. I nuzzled his soft pubic bush and licked all around his tight balls and the base of his shaft before licking my way up to the tip. He smelled so good. His precum was sweet and endless. The more of it I lapped up, the more he produced. I started fucking his mouth again. We both cooed, expressing our enjoyment. The sensations were just too much. I wanted it to last longer, but my cock and balls wanted release. I started shivering and trembling, signaling my intense need to unload my jizz. If Donny had wanted to pull off, he surely had notice, but it seemed he sucked even more feverishly. Just seconds after swallowing my mancream, he paid me back by flooding my mouth with his luscious sperm. We lay silent, panting and licking our lips, savoring the taste of the other’s cum. I couldn’t have been happier. Then Donny showed signs of being a true teen, full of energy. His dick had barely even softened before he was ready to go at it again. But I was worn out. He played with and teased my cock, and it did get plump, but not nearly as stiff as it had been. There was no way I was going to shoot again. I twisted around and got between Donny’s legs. I kissed and licked his gooey dick, getting it nice and clean and wet. I went lower and swabbed his recently drained, silky nuts. As I expected, they were ready for more action. I moved even lower to that sensitive place between his nutsac and his inviting asshole. I wondered if he had ever had a man rim his pretty little butt hole. I worked my face right down on his behind and pushed his sweaty cheeks apart. His hands came to rest on my head. He applied a slight amount of pressure. I knew what he was anticipating as my tongue darted out. I licked all around my target, then repeatedly stabbed at his boyhole. Donny moaned and quivered and pushed his ass back, wanting more. I teased his bull’s eye, making my tongue as hard as possible. His tight, little ass pucker twitched in response to my probes. He was fisting his dick like crazy. This nasty boy really got off on having his ass eaten out. I had him squirming and begging. I spat and used my finger to 136

Handjobs Anthology 22 136

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


rub the fluid around his burning chute. Little by little I pressed my finger inside his desirable anus. Soon I was finger fucking the kid. “Sit on it,” Donny suddenly screamed out. “I want to fuck you, Mr. Phillips,” he said, addressing me as he would in the classroom. I had planned to bring the boy off again by finger fucking him to another climax, but I liked this turn of events. I obeyed his wish, and removed my finger from his asshole. I crawled up over him. He forced me even further up over his body until I was hugging my headboard. 137

Handjobs Anthology 22 137

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


“Let me lick your ass like you were doing to me earlier. It felt great,” he requested. I squatted over his face and let him have at it. He did a fine job of rimming my hairy asscrack. He mostly licked and lapped, but I wasn’t complaining. I knew I’d get some good probing soon. Donny was rapidly fisting his erection, making it ready for his assault on my asshole. “I can’t wait. Sit on it now!” he blurted out. I quickly positioned myself and let him guide his more than ready stud reamer to my spot for entry. Slowly, I lowered myself, feeling that second of resistance and the element of discomfort as his dick slipped inside. I held still to let my ass muscles adjust. Donny raised his hips and buried another inch or more in me without warning. He wanted to fuck badly. He gripped my hips and held on as he fucked upward in rapid thrusts. Getting fucked by one of my students was a real turn on. My dick got harder and bounced around. But even with the pleasure of having my ass rammed by a spoiled rich kid, I still wasn’t ready to unload another round from my tired balls. Donny, however, was more than ready. He lifted and forced his dick inward time after time. He growled and trembled and dumped his second sperm load deep in my bowels. I collapsed against his sweaty torso. Donny came around a lot after that first time. I finally got to fuck his pretty boy ass, but not until after I had learned that his Uncle had already beat me to it. And, lucky for me, Donny kept our secret.

Baiting the Hook by H. R. When I met my boy Brian, he was no virgin. He told me that it was a tradition in his family for the father to pop his sons’ cherries and that one of the main reasons he was attracted to me was that I reminded him of his granddad, whom he had also had sex with. True, I’m no spring chicken, but I can still throw a pretty good fuck. I also love to suck cock and rim ass endlessly. I finally had the chance to meet the men in Brian’s family when we took a hunting trip together last year. It was quite an outing. I found out that his uncles and cousins liked to fool around as much as he did, and I even got to witness the family ritual when his little brother Andy lost his cherry to Tony, their father. Just a few weeks ago Brian and I were invited to go fishing with Tony and Andy back at the same cabin where the hunting trip took place. Knowing how horny Brian’s dad could get, I wondered just how much fishing we would do, but I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t anxious to taste Tony’s succulent, uncut dick after he plowed his youngest son’s tight, 138

Handjobs Anthology 22 138

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


little boycunt. With a little luck I might even get a chance to ride the cock that made my young lover. Brian and I loaded up the truck and headed up to the cabin to meet Tony and Andy. After we got out of town, Brian pulled out his boycock and started stroking away. I told him to save it, but he was too hot to pay any heed. I didn’t want him to waste his load, so I told him to let me know when he was ready to shoot so I could stop the truck and swallow his creamy payload. He was still slowly fisting his dick when we spotted someone ahead with his thumb out looking to get a ride. Naturally, I slowed down to get a good look at the guy. He was young and had a husky build with very short blond hair. He sported an earring in his left ear and wore shorts and a muscle shirt that showed off a couple of tattoos. His shorts were tight and displayed an enticing basket. I looked at Brian. He looked at me. We nodded and came to a screeching halt. The boy came running up to the truck and asked how far we were going. When he stuck his head in the window and saw Brian fisting his uncut beauty, we said, in unison, “We’re going all the way … how about you?” He wasn’t going as far north as we were, but he said he wouldn’t mind getting a good ride from us. He said his name was Kurt as he nestled in between Brian and me. Kurt wasted no time in reaching for Brian’s throbber. Brian reached over and unfastened Kurt’s shorts and pulled them off. I struggled to undo mine and slid them down around my ankles. I’ve got a fairsized cock, cut and thick. Kurt was also cut, and he also had a beauty. It hooked to the left, which I imagined would make for an exciting fuck. Brian wasted no time as he bent over and engulfed Kurt’s weenie. I suggested that Kurt’s lips would feel real good wrapped around my dick, and he willingly complied. With my right hand I searched out his fuck hole and massaged his pucker with my finger. “I’m gettin’ pretty hungry for some ass,” I warned my cocksuckers, “and as soon as I find a spot to stop I intend to get my fill.” About five minutes later, I turned onto a dirt road that looked as though it hadn’t seen much traffic, and pulled about a half mile off the highway, into the trees. I grabbed a tarp from the back of the truck, spread it out and told my boys to get naked. I pulled Kurt’s legs up to his chest, spread his cheeks and dove in for some tasty tongue fucking. Brian straddled Kurt’s chest and presented him with his asshole. I could tell by the way Brian’s eyes rolled back in his head that Kurt knew how to eat boypussy like a pro. After I got my fill of Kurt’s boycunt, I unwrapped a Trojan, slid it over my cock and plunged into his sopping fuckhole. I heard him groan into Brian’s ass. The fuck was short, but intense. It wasn’t long 139

Handjobs Anthology 22 139

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


until I blew my wad and filled the rubber with my mancream. I peeled the condom off my dick and allowed Brian to suck me clean. Then I gave him the used rubber so he could eat out the rest of my load. Brian and I then traded places, and Kurt got to eat my ass while Brian plugged his bruised hole. When Brian was ready to cum, he pulled out of Kurt’s chute and blasted his load down my throat. Kurt still hadn’t gotten his nut, so I unrolled another condom onto his slender cock and slowly lowered my ample ass onto his prong. Brian fed him his spent hose while I rode up and down on his spike. In minutes, he was ready to pop and I could feel him stiffen as he pumped his load into the rubber. We dressed and headed back out to the highway. After we dropped Kurt off, Brian grinned sheepishly and said it should be a good weekend for fishing, since we had already caught a big one before we had even baited a hook. Brian and I arrived late at the camp and found that his dad and younger brother were already busy getting things set up. We unloaded our gear and Brian went right to work getting us settled in. Tony suggested that he and I go to town and pick up some groceries and beer before the stores closed. On the way into town, Tony recalled what a great time we had at deer hunting camp with his brothers and nephews. Just the memory of that week got my dick to throbbing and leaking a steady stream of precum. In the fading light, I could see my passenger was also sporting a nice bulge in his shorts. Naturally, I couldn’t resist reaching over and massaging his basket. As luck would have it, just as I was getting into stroking Tony’s fat cock inside his pants, we pulled into the parking lot. Tony adjusted his cock and balls as we entered the market, but there was no hiding the fact that both of us were still sporting hardons. At the checkout counter the teenage bagger’s eyes bugged out as he stared at the two of us. His eyes went straight to my bulging basket, where there was a distinctive wet spot displayed prominently for all to see. Then he directed his gaze at Tony, where he could see the head of his dick poking from the bottom of his cutoffs. Tony and I exchanged glances and smiled. Then we turned our gaze to the poor crimson faced lad. He didn’t know where to look. The kid asked if we needed a carry out. We chuckled and took him up on his offer. As he helped load our supplies into our vehicle, we asked him if he liked what he saw. He was too nervous to say or do anything except nod his head. Tony grabbed his ass and asked him what time he got off work. Unfortunately, he had to work late that night, but he had two days off starting the next day. We told him that we had our boys with us at our camp and invited him to come join us if he wanted to play. When I grabbed his crotch, I found a good size 140

Handjobs Anthology 22 140

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


bat burning a hole through his trousers. We gave him instructions to the camp and told him we could show him a real good time, if he was so inclined. On the way back to camp, we decided to keep our guest a secret from the boys in case the kid decided not to come out. It was almost dark when we pulled into the camp, and the boys were no where to be found. We stored the grub and headed down to the lake to get cleaned up. We both needed it badly, and the warm Wisconsin summer gave us the opportunity for a swim. As we approached the lake, we heard the boys splashing and giggling like little kids. Tony and I dropped our shorts and waded bare-assed into the lake. Being an ass man, I couldn’t keep my eyes off Tony’s furry crack as he bent over to splash water on his upper body. We swam out to the boys who were resting on the raft with their feet dangling in the water. I came up between Brian’s legs and came face to face with his limp dick. I grabbed Brian’s hairless balls and pulled him towards me. His white skin glowed pale in the dimming light as I dragged his ass to the edge of the raft. He pivoted his body until his delectable bung hole was accessible to my probing tongue. Quietly, Tony swam up to me and pushed his cock into my asscrack. He reached around with his thumb and forefinger and pinched and pulled at my oversize nipples. In the meantime, Andy came around and straddled Brian and they began to 69 each other. We all fucked around for a few minutes, but the water was too cold and Tony finally ordered us to get out and get up to the cabin. The darkness hid our bare asses and swinging meat as we raced back to the shelter of the cabin. Andy called out, “Last one back gets fucked by everyone.” Guess who was the last one back. After supper, Tony announced it was time for the loser to pay up. The table was cleared and I was ordered to lie on my back.The boys drew straws to see who would be first. I told them that I was not really into playing bottom and begged them for mercy. Tony just laughed and said it was time for me to get a taste of my own medicine. With that, he presented me with his throbber. Tony’s dick is a cocksucker’s dream: hooded, thick and velvety with heavy veins along almost eight inches of fuck muscle. I loved sucking cock and welcomed his intrusion as he plowed my throat. Someone was working my hole with their tongue and stretching it with first one finger then two and finally a third. I heard Andy tell his dad that it was ready for him. My fuckhole replaced my lips on Tony’s cock. He shoved his saliva slicked penis in to the hilt. Immediately, Brian’s dick replaced Tony’s in my gullet. 141

Handjobs Anthology 22 141

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


Tony’s plowing was merciless. Between him and Brian, I was being pounded at both ends. Finally, Tony stiffened and I felt his cock pulse as he discharged his creamy load up my abused asshole. His deflated dick was quickly replaced with Brian’s throbber and thankfully, his fucking was a little kinder and gentler. Andy then filled my gaping mouth with his boycock (funny how both the boys took after their dad in the cock department). I felt Brian stiffen and shoot his wad and knew that Andy would be the last and hopefully the quickest on the draw. Tony came over and made me clean the dried sperm and ass juices off his softening cock. In the meantime, Andy howled that he was cumming, and I knew that my ordeal was almost over. As Andy presented me with his dick to clean off, Brian bent down to clean up my well fucked hole with his tongue. I was finally allowed to get up off the table to the derisive laughter of the others. I shook my finger at them and told them that was no way to treat their elders and to remember that he who laughs best is he who laughs last. That night I slept like a log. Even the closeness of Brian’s smoothly shaved body couldn’t stir me as he lay cuddled in my arms.

Part 2 At 4:00 in the morning we were rudely awakened by the roar of Tony’s voice to get our sorry asses out of the sack. It was time for fishin’! Moments later we pushed off from the pier, cranked up the outboards and roared out onto the lake. Tony and I shared one boat and Brian and Andy shared another. We had decided that the boat with the biggest catch got to call the shots for that night’s games. We separated as each of us sought our favorite spot. Fishing was good and by mid-morning Tony and I figured that we had more than enough to put us over the top. We returned to the cabin for a hearty breakfast and to clean our catch. It was a warm summer day, so I stripped off my clothes (not wanting to stink them up with the smell of fish) and busied myself cleaning the catch of the day. Being naked on a hot summer day was starting to make me feel horny, and I told Tony so. I was always ready to chow down on a beefy butt and Tony’s was prime meat. I dove to my knees as he bent over a chair and presented his hairy man crack to me. His ass was a mixture of male funk and sweat. I busied myself slurping and sucking at his pucker. It opened enough to accept my tongue and I wondered what he would do if I tried to fuck him. I inserted a finger next to my tongue and stretched and wormed it in as far as it would go. Then I added a 142

Handjobs Anthology 22 142

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


second and a third constantly twisting, turning, and stretching him open until he was groaning and writhing like a bitch in heat. It was now or never. I aimed my cock at his fur-ringed pucker and plowed full force ahead. Tony’s howl could have been heard across the lake. I’m bigger and beefier than he is, and the force of my penetration left him sprawled face down on the cabin floor. I waited a moment to give his hole a chance to accommodate my cock. He was hot and he was tight, but I’m sure he was no virgin. (I think his older brother took that cherry years ago.) Fuck! It felt soooo good. Slowly, I started pistoning in and out and soon his groans were replaced by moans of pleasure as he rotated his butt against the thrusts of my dick. Sweat poured from our bodies, producing squishing sounds as we fucked. Faster and faster I banged away at his back door. The intensity of our fuck increased and I could feel my climax coming. Too soon I was pouring my seed up his shit chute. We lay there sprawled on the cabin floor in a pool of sweat like two over-the-hill Greco-Roman wrestlers. My dick slowly softened despite his pulsing ass muscles. Tony glanced over his shoulder at me and grinned, “I can’t remember when I had a better ride. Thanks for making me feel like a kid again, Pops.” We looked up and there, standing bare assed in the doorway, were the boys grinning from ear to ear with enough fish to start a fish market. It looked like youth would rule the night. Tony and I hiked down to the lake to clean up after our fuck. On our way back to the cabin, a beat up Escort pulled into the driveway. I poked Tony and said, “Looks like we got company.” The door opened and out stepped Bobby, the little bagger boy we had met at the grocery store the day before. He was dressed in spandex bike shorts and sneakers and nothing else except a sweat band that kept his shaggy brown hair off his forehead. If it weren’t for his humpy bubble butt, he would have been a true string bean. For such a skinny little guy, his skin tight shorts revealed a substantial pole that seemed to feature a plum-sized head. Tony and I were nude except for the towels we had used to dry off with after our dip in the lake. I think he was a little shocked to see his hosts bare assed. We invited him to stay for dinner and as long as he wanted after dinner. There was plenty to eat and lots of room, if he didn’t mind roughing it. Tony couldn’t keep his hands off the kid’s ass as we strolled toward the cabin. I told him that he wouldn’t have to do anything he didn’t want to do, but we hoped he would join us in our little sex games. Tony asked him if he had ever fooled around with any of his other friends. He blushed scarlet and mumbled that he hadn’t, but judging by the growth in his crotch, he would be an eager learner. 143

Handjobs Anthology 22 143

1/23/10 2:21:32 PM


It was all Tony could do to contain his delight. VIRGIN MEAT TONIGHT! The boys were cleaning a mountain of fish on the front porch. Like us, they had stripped off their duds rather than stink up their clothes with fish smell. Judging from the pile of uncleaned fish and the limp dicks, they must have had a little session of their own. We introduced Bobby, explained how we had met and that he might join us for tonight’s games. The boys greeted him with pleasure and asked if he wanted to help them clean the fish. Brian gave me a wink when he suggested that Bobby shuck his shorts and they could clean up in the lake when they were through. We were all eyes as Bobby peeled off his skin tight shorts. His cock was impressively thick and smooth, but it was the head that was spectacular – a perfectly shaped mushroom with a slit that was already oozing its clear nectar. The boys made quick work with the rest of the fish and got them on ice. As soon as they were done, they cleaned up the mess on the porch and took off for a dip in the lake. I felt a pang of nostalgia watching the bare assed boys as they hooted and hollered in the water. Later, it didn’t take long for us to devour our meals. The boys cleaned up the table and washed the dishes, and it was time for the evening’s activities to begin. We sat around the table waiting to hear what Andy and Brian had planned for us. Of course we were all anxious to learn what Bobby’s fate would be. Traditionally, in Tony’s family, it was the father’s responsibility to introduce the son to sex. Judging by the twitch in Tony’s crotch, it was clear that he expected to have that honor tonight. However, Brian and Andy had other plans for Bobby’s indoctrination. Everyone was instructed to strip. Tony and I were ordered to assume the 69 position on the kitchen table and demonstrate to Bobby how cocks are sucked. I eagerly wrapped my lips around Tony’s turgid weapon. Cocksucking is my favorite, next to rimming, and Tony’s cock was pure pleasure for this old dick licker. After our demonstration, Brian ordered Andy and Bobby to take our places. Andy eagerly grabbed Bobby’s asscheeks and pulled him to his gaping mouth, swallowing the boy’s dick down to his pubes. Bobby shuddered and shook uncontrollably as he unleashed his load down Andy’s gullet even before he could get into a mutual sucking position. Andy grinned from ear to ear as he gulped down the tasty nectar. Then Bobby timidly wrapped his lips around Andy’s boner. His head bobbed up and down slowly as he carefully slurped the cock. Andy continued his work on Bobby’s dick, making it stiff again. Brian was fisting his cock now and reached over to push Bobby’s head further down on his brother’s cum cannon. Andy winked as Brian held 144

Handjobs Anthology 22 144

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


Bobby’s head down on his dick. Bobby had no choice but to swallow as spurt after spurt filled his mouth. Brian then climbed on the table and told me to show our guest how to eat ass. Brian was on all fours with his hands spreading his asscheeks in preparation for my oral assault. My tongue stiffened at the sight of my Brian’s pink pucker. I never got tired of eating his wonderful, shaved boypussy, and Brian loved every second of it. Then Brian instructed Bobby to demonstrate what he had just learned on Tony. As Bobby’s tongue took its first tentative stabs at Tony’s rectum, Andy crouched down behind him and gave to him what he was giving to Tony. Behind him was Brian, and behind him was me. This went on until everyone was satisfied that Bobby had acquired the knack of rimming. After recharging our batteries, Andy and Brian decided that it was time for Bobby to experience his first fuck. A flip of the coin decided that Brian was to be on the receiving end of Tony’s throbber as they demonstrated how it was done to Bobby. Then with Bobby’s approval Andy would be the first to plow into his virgin hole. My role was to play the cleanup position. Brian climbed up on the table and stuck his bubble butt in the air and waited for his father’s cum maker to penetrate his boypussy. Brian took both hands and spread his cheeks wide, exposing his twitching pucker. Tony wasted no time in plunging his fucker into his son’s cavern to its hilt. Brian gasped and then moaned ecstatically as he rotated his ass around on his daddy’s tool. Tony slammed his pole in and out of its sheath with such force that we thought the table would collapse. Then he pulled out and told Brian to flip over on his back. Throwing Brian’s legs over his shoulders, Tony re-entered his chute and leaned over to kiss him full on the lips. Brian worked on Tony’s protruding nipples, and the rest of us could tell that it wouldn’t last long. The combination of Tony’s thrusts and Brian’s gyrations soon had their desired effect. Tony tensed and shuddered, and his clenching asscheeks betrayed the spasms of his baby maker as it spurted its creamy load into the bowels of his eldest son. His dick softened while he lay atop his son trying to catch his breath. Ever so slowly his tube slid from the confines of the cum-slicked hole. I sucked Tony’s cock clean and then turned my attention to Brian’s dripping hole, finishing up by allowing him to blast his load into my mouth. As Brian and I cuddled on the couch, content in each others arms, the next phase in Bobby’s education was about to begin. Andy asked him if he was ready to try his hand at fucking ass. Bobby’s slender tube steak was throbbing. The golf ball sized head was dripping 145

Handjobs Anthology 22 145

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


profusely and its purple head looked as if it would explode without anyone touching it. Andy bent over the table offering his hairy cleft to the overwrought boy. He spread his cheeks to reveal a tiny rosebud in the midst of a field of golden curls. Tony offered Bobby a tube of lube to coat his piston to ease his entry before guiding his shaft to his youngest son’s manhole. Bobby timidly poked at Andy’s chute, but was unable to penetrate the opening. Again he pushed, and again he failed to gain entry. Finally Tony swatted him on the ass and told him to put some muscle behind it. He placed both of his hands on Bobby’s ass and literally shoved him up Andy’s shit hole. The look on the kid’s face was priceless! His eyes rolled up into his head, his mouth gaped open and drool ran down his chin. Tony stroked the kid’s ass, running his index finger up and down the hairless crack and stopping every now and again to test how pliable Bobby’s virgin opening was. With a loud groan, Bobby reared up and plunged into Andy’s boycunt. Simultaneously, Tony’s index finger disappeared into Bobby’s rear opening as his sphincter spasmed around the thick digit. Cum dripped from Andy’s hole as he stood up. Bobby placed his hands on his shoulders, pushed him back down on his knees, and presented his juiced up dick for cleaning. Tony rubbed his dick in his son’s dripping crevice, slicking up his pole for what he hoped would be another virgin on his list of conquests. He was used to breaking in the new boys, and he looked upon Bobby’s virgin tunnel as just such an opportunity. But Andy had other ideas. Andy took hold of Bobby’s arm and led him into one of the bedrooms and said that he and Bobby were going to “make love” and he didn’t want anyone disturbing them until after he got through fucking his sweet ass. Then afterwards, if Bobby wanted more, it would be his call. With that he closed the door. Tony was stunned that his youngest boy would deprive him of his prize. After a while, the door opened and Andy emerged, his limp dick leading the way. Bobby shuffled his way out, red faced with embarrassment as Andy’s cum oozed from his boy cunt. Bobby said he was expected at home and that he had to get going. He told us that he was glad he had come and hoped he could get back before we left. Andy walked out to the car with Bobby, and after a long goodbye kiss, watched him drive off down the road.

The Principal’s Office by Travis Tyler I couldn’t believe that I had gotten sent to the principal’s office just because I had snapped Craig Curtis with a towel in the locker room. All the guys did that. I’d had plenty of red welts on my butt 146

Handjobs Anthology 22 146

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


from getting towel snapped in the past, but Coach never sent any of the guys that snapped me to the principal. However, this time Coach barked, “Tyler! Get your shorts back on and report to Mr. Bailey’s office! Pronto!” Damn! I was fortunate enough to have gym last period, which usually meant I got out of school a few minutes earlier than everyone else, but now I was going to end up having to stay late. I knew I was in for it. Mr. Bailey was a real hard-ass when it came to the rules. I didn’t think I’d get expelled, but I was sure I would at least get a wallop with the principal’s famous paddle. And Coach hadn’t even given me time to put on my shirt or any underwear. When that paddle met my ass the only cushion I was going to have would be my thin gym shorts. I waited in the outer office until the school secretary told me, “Mr. Bailey will see you now, Travis.” She then picked up her purse and coat and left for the day. I walked into his office with a lump in my throat. Mr. Bailey usually always wore a full three-piece suit to school, but today he was sitting at his desk in only a shirt and tie. I guess it was just too hot for him to keep his coat and vest on. I know I was sure sweating. “Well, Mr. Tyler,” the principal said. (You knew you were in trouble when Mr. Bailey used your last name.) “Coach Blake tells me that apparently there was some sort of altercation in the locker room with you and Mr. Curtis. Would you like tell me what happened?” “Well, sir,” I began, “Craig and I were just horsing around is all. You know, like all the guys do. We had just finished showering and he was walking in front of me, so I just twirled my towel around and snapped it across his ass – I mean … uh … his bottom.” “I see. Don’t you think that might be a little dangerous, Mr. Tyler? Someone could get seriously hurt.” “All the guys do it,” I replied. “Yes, Mr. Tyler, I suppose all the guys do do it. And if they get caught, all the guys get punished.” Mr. Bailey looked me square in the eye. “You say that you snapped your towel across Mr. Curtis’ buttocks. Is that correct?” “Yeah,” I said. “Well then, it seems that an appropriate punishment for you would involve inflicting some pain on your buttocks. Do you agree?” I didn’t want to agree, but I was afraid of what would happen if I didn’t, so I said, “I guess so.” When I started thinking about Mr. Bailey walloping my ass, I got a kind of funny feeling in my groin. My cock was starting to tingle and twitch. I was getting a boner. I didn’t understand why, and I hoped he wouldn’t notice. 147

Handjobs Anthology 22 147

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


Mr. Bailey pulled open one of his desk drawers, pulled out his paddle, and placed it on top of his desk. “Lower your gym shorts, Mr. Tyler, and bend over across my desk.” Lower my gym shorts! If I did that, he’d notice my hardon for sure. I blushed bright red. “You needn’t be embarrassed about your erection. You’d be surprised at how many of your friends have gotten aroused when I’ve spanked them.” He had already noticed it! “Now, over the desk!” the principal ordered. I bent over the edge of his desk and pushed my shorts down just far enough to expose my asscheeks. The front of the elastic waistband caught on my hard dick. Mr. Bailey walked up behind me, grabbed the sides of my shorts and pulled them all the way down. My boner slapped back against my stomach as the waistband raked over it. I gasped. “Spread your legs a little bit, Mr. Tyler. That’s good. Now, I’m going to give you five swats. They will be hard and they will hurt.” The first one came down against my ass with such force that I thought it would send me right through the desk. Mr. Bailey paused to let the sting of the first swat grow, then he delivered the second one. Between the beating my ass was taking and the heat of the room I was really starting to sweat. Apparently so was Mr. Bailey. When the sting of the second swat started to subside I prepared myself for the third. I waited, but it didn’t come. I heard Mr. Bailey lean the paddle up against the desk, and turned my head to see him loosening his tie. “Just remain in position. I’m going to get a little more comfortable, Mr. Tyler.” I watched as he removed his tie and then his shirt. His chest was covered with a thick mat of graying hair. Looking at my shirtless principal made my dick start to twitch again. “Now we’ll resume,” he said, picking up the paddle. I felt my cock growing harder and harder with the next three swats. They hurt, but they also felt strangely exciting. When he had finished administering my spanking, Mr. Bailey let me up. I stood up and reached behind me to rub my sore ass. My stance forced my hips forward and my hard, teenage cock thrust out into the middle of the room. To my horror, it was leaking a long silver strand of precum from the tip. I blushed again. This time I was sure my face turned as red as my asscheeks must have been. I glanced down at Mr. Bailey’s crotch and noticed that he had a sizable lump growing in his pants as well. “It seems as though you may have enjoyed your punishment as much as I enjoyed administering it, Mr. Tyler.” 148

Handjobs Anthology 22 148

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


“No, sir … um … I mean, it just sorta got all hard by itself and ….” I didn’t really know quite what to say to him. He fixed his eyes on me. “I understand, Travis,” he told me. “Boys your age sometimes have a lot of conflicting feelings. Perhaps you were snapping Mr. Curtis’ behind with your towel because you were really wanting someone to give your behind some attention. Is that it?” “I dunno,” I responded dully. “I guess maybe.” “Well, Travis, you’ll see that as your principal, I’m not only here to punish you, but I’m also here to help you. And right now, it seems as though what you need the most help with is this.” He reached out, almost like he was going to shake my hand, and grabbed my pud. My eyes grew as big as saucers. I couldn’t believe that old stuffed-shirt Mr. Bailey was feeling me up. I stepped out of my shorts as he led me by my dick back behind his desk where he sat down in his big leather chair. He leaned forward, cradled my tight nutsac in his hand, and wrapped his lips around my drooling pud. Mr. Bailey was actually sucking me off. I stared down at him as his mustache tickled up and down my boner. It felt fantastic – all wet and warm. The sweat continued to pour off both of us as the hot late afternoon sun poured in through the windows. The principal’s office was beginning to smell more like the boys’ locker room. Mr. Bailey reached down and slowly unzipped the fly on his dress pants. He reached in and pulled out a big, fat, veiny mancock. It was even bigger than Coach’s. I stared wide eyed at the big piece of flesh sticking out of Mr. Bailey’s fly as he move his hand around and began rubbing my sore butt. He pulled off my cock long enough to say, “It’s still hot back here.” His roaming hands stroked up and down my crack until he found my hole. I tensed up a little. I wasn’t sure I wanted him to playing with my asshole; it seemed kind of queer. But he was persistent and the more I got used to having his fingers back there, the more I started to like it. Never taking his mouth off of my cock, he reached into one of his desk drawers, pulled out a jar, dipped his fingers into some greasy stuff and started working it into my butt hole. He slipped one finger up my chute and started poking around like he was looking for something. When he found it, my cock jumped. He ran his finger back and forth across a spot in my butt that made me feel like I was going to shoot rockets out of the tip of my dick. But before I had the chance, he pulled off my cock and looked me directly in the eyes. “You’ve never been fucked up the ass, have you, Travis?” I couldn’t believe my ears. “No way!” I said. “You don’t think you’d like it?” he asked. 149

Handjobs Anthology 22 149

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


“Nah. That’s fag stuff, Mr. Bailey.” “You certainly seemed to enjoy me sucking your fine, young cock and putting my finger up your hole, Travis. Don’t you think that’s ‘fag stuff’, too?” he asked. As usual, Mr. Bailey had a point. I did like 150

Handjobs Anthology 22 150

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


what he’d been doing to me, but still I wasn’t sure I was ready for him to cornhole me. “But your cock’s so big, Mr. Bailey. I don’t think I could ever take that all up my ass. Your finger’s nowhere near as big.” “Travis, you’ll never know what you can accomplish unless you try. Now sit up on the edge of my desk and lean back.” I did as he asked and soon found myself with my legs sticking straight up in the air and Mr. Bailey standing between them. He pressed up against me and I felt his big, hairy balls against my own. His thighs, still covered in the scratchy wool of his suit pants, rubbed up against my tender asscheeks. As I watched between my legs, he undid his belt and let his pants fall around his ankles. He kept his boxers on, leaving his fat cock jutting out of the fly. “Your ass is still burning from the spanking I gave you,” he stated matter of factly, causing me to blush again. He bent his stiff fucker down and rested the head against my hole. “Like your spanking, this will hurt a bit at first, but it will also prove to be a valuable learning experience. A boy’s first fuck can be either traumatic or pleasurable. I’ll try to help you enjoy it as much as possible.” He pushed forward a little. I felt pressure on my pucker and clenched my hole shut. “Don’t clamp down, Travis; don’t fight me. Push out, like you’re taking a shit. That’ll make it easier to take.” The first thought that went through my mind was how strange it sounded to hear my principal say, “Taking a shit.” But I did as he told me. I pushed out and a portion of his cockhead slipped inside me. “OOF!” I grunted. “That’s it, boy. You’re doing fine. I’m just going to hold it here for a minute and let you get used to it. Then we’ll see if you can take more.” After a few seconds, he pushed forward again. “UHHHHN!” I moaned. The stretching of my asshole was making me forget how much my butt was still stinging from the spanking. “Good boy!” Mr. Bailey said. “Just a little more … there!” The head of his cock popped past my assring and a couple of inches of his shaft slid up inside of me. I screwed up my face, stifling a scream and then relaxed. Mr. Bailey slid the rest of his cock up my butt, and I opened my eyes wide in wonder. He was right. After he popped it past my sphincter, it felt OK. It even felt kind of good. I liked having my principal’s cock stuffed inside me. Slowly and tentatively, I began to rotate my ass on his big skewer. “Yeah …” Mr. Bailey sighed. “I think you like it, don’t you, Travis?” 151

Handjobs Anthology 22 151

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


I looked up at him and nodded my head. He grabbed the front of my thighs and pushed into me a little further, then pulled back out. The large head of his cock raked across that spot in my butt he had found with his finger. My young cock surged. Slowly, but picking up speed as he went, Mr. Bailey began to fuck in and out of my ass. He pounded away, the sweat falling in drops off his forehead and down onto my chest. Suddenly he tensed and pushed in. I could tell he was going to shoot. Mr. Bailey, the principal of the entire school, was going to unload his wad up my ass. I felt his cock start to twitch and pump. Then I felt the spurts. As luck would have it, he was firing his load off right against that spot in my butt. My sphincter started squeezing at his shaft like it was trying to milk more and more cum out of him. Then it happened. I looked up at Mr. Bailey and shot my load all over my smooth chest and stomach. If he had popped off a quart up my butt, I must have dumped a gallon on my belly. He slowly pulled his still hard cock from my ass. The head slipped past my ring much easier coming out than it did going in. My hole released his dick with a wet pop and I felt some of Mr. Bailey’s cum ooze out from my stretched out asshole. “I’d be willing to bet that we’re the last two in the building at this time of day, son. Let’s head down to the gym and hit the showers,” Mr. Bailey suggested. He gathered up his clothes as I pulled my gym shorts back on. As we walked down the hall, I could feel more of his cum dripping from my butt hole and trickling down my leg. He steered me into the locker room where he stripped out of his boxers. I saw him completely naked for the first time. His butt was just as hairy as his chest. I asked Mr. Bailey to fuck me again in the shower, and he was more than happy to. We cleaned up and dried off and he gave me a ride home so I wouldn’t be too late. After that day, I never got in trouble at school again, but I did spend a lot of time in the principal’s office.

Dad’s Two Surprises Mom’s new husband got sick and tired of me fucking up. He convinced her that the best place for me was military school, so that’s where I was sent. It didn’t last long. Within six months they kicked me out after they found me sucking off one of the instructors. To my surprise it was my dad that showed up to pick me up, not my stepfather. He never mentioned the conversation he must have had with the school honcho; he just greeted me with the biggest smile and a bear hug that wouldn’t quit. 152

Handjobs Anthology 22 152

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


“Come on, kid. Let’s get the hell out of this chickenshit outfit. Tonight we are going to celebrate.” “Celebrate what?” “You’re coming to live with me.” I whooped and threw myself on top him. We had a great dinner and then hit a couple of bars. The last one we stumbled into was a gay bar. “This is a fag bar, Dad,” I slurred. “So? They don’t bite do they?” Dad drew a lot of attention, and after a couple more drinks, which neither of us needed, he went to the men’s room. He was staggering pretty badly, so I followed him to make sure he made it OK. Dad just stood at the urinal and didn’t bother to pull his cock out of his pants. I went over to him and shook his shoulder. “You better pull it out, Dad,” I said drunkenly. “Else you’re going to have wet pants,” I giggled. He kind of chuckled and shook his head. “I can’t find it. Maybe you better give me a hand.” I was more than willing to help. I undid his fly and groped around inside for his prick. The minute my hand felt his smooth, thick shaft, I started to sober up. I actually had my dad’s prick in my hand. I was touching it. It was indeed a real beauty, just like Dad – one of the most beautiful joints I’d ever seen hanging between a guy’s legs. “Can I piss?” Dad asked. “Yeah, Dad. Let it fly. I’m aiming it for you.” “Feels good,” he signed. He let his head drop against my shoulder. His eyes were pinched shut. “You’re a good son, Jace. Real good.” He started to piss. The cock in my hand seemed to get thicker as the stream of piss flowed out of it. I could feel the gushing thick stream running through the length of his shaft. I thought it was his pissing that was making his cock seem bigger, but then I saw it start to stretch out and get harder. It was growing thicker, longer, heavier. My own cock started to get hard as I watched Dad pulse up an erection. I looked into his face. His eyes were still closed. His head was still on my shoulder and he was teetering on his feet. My mind was on fire. I never felt so hot in all my life. Finally his bladder emptied. He just stood there letting me play with him, and by the expression on his face, he looked as though he was really enjoying it. “Hey, Dad. Snap out of it,” I said, softly forcing his steel hard prick back into his pants. “Let’s get the fuck out of here.” “OK, Jace. Whatever you say. I’m drunk, Jace, really drunk.” I threw his arm over my shoulder and hustled him back into the bar and out the front door. I was feeling pretty sober now, so I fished 153

Handjobs Anthology 22 153

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


Dad’s car keys out of his pants pocket and started the car. I knew what motel he was staying at, and I headed for it. I knew that I was going to have him tonight. What the consequences would be I hadn’t a clue, nor did I care. I was going to suck my father’s cock come hell or high water – that was for sure. Somehow I managed to get Dad into his room. I couldn’t figure out why I felt so sober. I’d drunk as much as Dad, and by all rights I should have been as plastered as he was, but I wasn’t. I eased Dad onto the bed and went into the bathroom to soak a towel in cold water. When I came back he’d rolled over, face down. I undressed him down to his shorts and put the cold towel on the back of his neck. He didn’t seem to feel it; he lay there dead to the world. I stood next to the bed looking down at him. Christ, he was beautiful. His skin shone like satin and his muscles bulged. I could feel my prick getting hard again just looking at his almost naked body. My eyes moved down over the mounds of his gorgeous ass, down along his muscular legs. I swallowed hard when again I focused on his terrific ass. It was really magnificent — firm and round and really fantastic. Why had I left his shorts on? I had to see that fucking ass. I just had to. I put my fingers under the elastic waistband and yanked his shorts down around his ankles and over his feet. I brought them up to my nose and inhaled my dad’s maleness before dropping them onto a chair. I couldn’t help myself; I laid a hand on the mounds of his asscheeks and gently, slowly, tenderly started to caress them. Electric shocks were racing all through my body. My hands were shaking slightly. My whole insides were trembling like crazy. Dad moaned. I stiffened with fear. I pulled away just as he rolled over again, sending the cold towel sliding to the floor. I stared at him, waiting for his eyes to open, but they didn’t. He merely gave a really deep sigh and relaxed back into his drunken sleep. His cock was lying limp along his thigh. Christ, it was a gorgeous hunk of meat. I reached out and laid my hand on his bare chest. I kept telling myself I mustn’t do this, but I couldn’t help myself. I was like somebody in a trance. My hand started inching down over his body. My prick was rock hard and throbbing. I had never felt anything so great as his skin, the hair on his chest, his smooth, hard belly. My fingers moved over his abdomen, and when they first touched his cock hair, I felt a thousand electric shocks running through me. My hand was shaking so badly that I thought I’d wake him up for sure. I waited and waited, listening to his breathing. I could actually feel the heat of his prick scorching my fingers even though I hadn’t actually touched his cock yet. After what seemed an eternity, I started moving my hand again. My fingers crept through that thick, springy public hair. Then, all 154

Handjobs Anthology 22 154

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


of a sudden, my fingers touched his prick. Slowly, tenderly, I put my hand on it, then carefully closed my fingers around it. It was the most exciting moment of my life. I had my dad’s gorgeous, pulsing, thick, beautiful prick in my hand, and it was starting to get hard as I fingered it. I couldn’t help stroking it and the more I stroked it the harder and bigger and thicker it got. It was huge! I had never sucked a cock that big before. I could hardly close my hand around it. And it was so hard, so hot, so big, so goddamn beautiful. It was sticking straight up in the air and throbbing like crazy. Somewhere along the way I came to my senses and glanced up at Dad. I thought I saw his eyes flicker, but I couldn’t be sure. His lids rested softly on his cheeks; he gave no sign of being aware of what was going on. Yet somehow I felt he was watching me, wanting me to suck that big, thick, throbbing prick down into my hot, tight throat. My mouth was watering for a taste of that juicy, leaking cock. I leaned close to it and my head reeled with the intoxicating smell of his crotch. I didn’t care any more if he was awake or asleep. I just didn’t give a fuck. I had to have that prick in my mouth. I licked the head of his prick, tasting his thick, creamy precum. I took the whole head into my mouth and felt the smooth, creamy texture of it. I ran my tongue over it and slowly went all the way down. I came up off it and rubbed the head across my lips, smearing them with the huge thick quantity of his oozing cum. I almost came just from tasting that salty, thick sweetness of his river of precum. I put out my tongue and licked it some more. It was the greatest stuff I’d ever tasted and I’d tasted lots of guys’ cum before. My mind spun out of control. I stuffed Dad’s huge prick back into my mouth and swallowed it all the way down my throat. I felt his body twitch, but I refused to look up at him. I didn’t want to know if he was awake or not. I started sucking for all I was worth. I didn’t give a shit about anything except getting that big, heavy load of cum out of his balls and down into my gut. I could see Dad’s stomach muscles contract and relax as I went up and down, up and down on that beautiful big prick of his. I listened for his breathing, but all I could hear was my own heart pounding in my ears. I was positive Dad couldn’t possibly have slept through this blow job, but I didn’t think about it. I began sucking faster and faster and I could feel his prick getting hotter and thicker and still bigger as it throbbed and pulsed in my mouth. I knew he was getting close to shooting his load. I went down as far as possible, and his cockhead wedged down into my tight throat. I held it there for several seconds and then came up and then went back down quickly, again lodging it in my throat. I made tiny guttural sounds, vibrating my throat muscles. 155

Handjobs Anthology 22 155

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


Dad gasped and arched his body. I felt his hands on the back of my head, forcing me still farther down on his big, thick cock. His body twitched again and again, and then a hot, thick, blast of cum hit the back of my throat. Spurt after hot, scalding spurt of cum rushed out of his prick and blasted its way down into my gut. He held me firmly down on his cock as his cum poured into my mouth. With a gasp he finished. He sighed deeply then threw his arm across his eyes and rolled back onto his stomach, his wet prick slipping out of my mouth as he turned. I knelt back. I was still dazed and breathing hard. My cock was pounding. I had to cum. I had to get rid of my load. I wanted Dad to take it, just as I’d taken his, but I knew I’d never get him to go down on me. I don’t know how long I stayed beside that bed, trying to think of some way to relieve the ache in my balls. I found my eyes glued to the mounds of his tight, hot ass. I don’t know whether it was fear or desire that made my mind swirl around and come to a decision. Without realizing what I was doing I leaned forward and stuck my tongue in 156

Handjobs Anthology 22 156

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


between his asscheeks. I felt his body stiffen slightly, then relax. I could have been mistaken, but I was almost positive I felt him raise up slightly, spreading his cheeks, welcoming my tongue up against his asshole. It might have been my imagination but I thought he was acting as though he wanted to get fucked. I couldn’t think of anything I wanted more – I wanted to fit my big, thick cock into that beautiful, tight asshole and screw the shit out of him. Quickly I looked around for lubrication of some kind and settled for a tube of lotion I found in his shaving kit in the bathroom. I lathered up his ass, first with my tongue and then with the lotion. Then I let my finger slip in between those inviting hills of flesh. Gently, I rubbed the lotion around and in his crack until it was slick and slippery. I carefully inserted a finger in his hole and felt Dad stiffen slightly, but he didn’t push me off. I inserted still another finger and slipped it in a little way. When his asshole was used to the gentle pressure of my fingers’ kneading and twisting, I smeared some more lotion all over the head of my prick. My body wanted to rip and tear into that tight, virgin tunnel, but with superhuman patience I contented myself with a slow, gradual advance. I felt the rim of his hole stretch open then snap close after the head of my prick slipped inside. Dad grunted and I saw him tighten his hands and push his face into the pillow. I knew he was awake, but I didn’t think he wanted me to know it. I told myself that I’d play whatever game he wanted to play. I thought only about the cum that was building up inside me, the cum I was going to blast up into Dad’s tight, hot ass. I felt the head of my prick just inside the opening of his ass. I thought I would let him get used to the intrusion before I started to push and fuck. I carefully put my arms around him, cradling him in my arms. I reached underneath and found his prick. It was as hard as a fucking rail. The fucker was enjoying this whole scene. I knew, for certain, that he was wide awake when he got up on all fours and shoved his ass back at me. “Oh, Christ!” I moaned as I shoved my prick up his ass. He arched his back and pushed hard against me, taking my whole prick all the way up his shit chute. “Fuck me, Jace. Fuck me! Fuck me!” he started to plead. I fucked him. I could feel the juices generating in my nuts and knew I’d shoot off too soon if I didn’t watch myself. Yet nothing could stop me now, even when I realized that my fucking father was digging this whole scene. I pulled him toward me and started to jerk him off. But he wouldn’t have any of that. He twisted around with my cock still up his ass and lay on his back. He put his legs over my shoulders and reached up for me. He pulled me into his arms and started to kiss me, shoving his tongue all the way into my throat. 157

Handjobs Anthology 22 157

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


“Suck me, Jace,” he panted. “Let me watch my son suck my cock!” I doubled myself up at an impossible angle and took his leaking prick into my mouth. I started to fuck for all I was worth. I pushed my cock all the way in, pulled it out and then rammed it back with such force that I was sure I heard Dad’s teeth rattle. “Fuck me!” he yelled, and then I felt his cum blasting off into my mouth and down my throat. I cried out in ecstasy as I lost all reason. My prick exploded. Bolt after bolt of thick, steaming hot cum shot up my dad’s ass. I filled it to overflowing. Spurt after spurt gushed out of me. I cried out as if in pain and finally collapsed on top of my father. We kissed, longingly, lovingly, then lay in each other’s arms for a long while. “You’re some great fucker,” Dad said as he hugged me. “What a surprise for me to know my father has a beautiful cock and a great ass and is willing to share them with me,” I said grinning. “And I have a feeling that mine wasn’t the first prick to invade that territory.” He laughed. “I’ve got another surprise for you. Wait until we get home and you meet my roommate. He’s going to love you, kid.” He turned serious. “Just as much as I love you, Jace.” “I love you, too, Dad.” We kissed again. I idly reached for his cock and found it was semi-hard. “Hey, Dad,” I said. “I think you might get off another load.” His prick stiffened. “I want to feel your big cock exploding up my ass. Do you think you can manage that, old man?” “Just try me,” he said as he grabbed me and flipped me over on my back. My legs automatically went up over his shoulders. As I looked into my dad’s eyes and felt his beautiful cock pressing against my asshole, I realized that I couldn’t be happier.

Teddy’s Holiday Treat by Warren I was traveling home for the Christmas Holiday. It was going to be the first time I had returned to my home town in nearly twenty years. My sister and I were finally speaking again, and I agreed to visit her over the holidays to reacquaint myself with her and her family. It was going to be a two-day drive, so I stayed over the first night in a small city about halfway between my place and hers. I found a small, inexpensive motel not far from the YMCA. Rather than just sit and watch television after I checked in, I decided to visit the gym. It seemed practically empty. I paid a fee and made my way to the lockers. Two guys were dressing and preparing to leave. Unfortunately, I didn’t get to see them naked. I started undressing and was thinking a good soak in the Jacuzzi or maybe a swim might feel quite good. 158

Handjobs Anthology 22 158

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


With my towel in hand, I first went to the pool. It was empty. I was disappointed. I decided to swim a few laps before heading for the hot tub. I tired of my swim quickly, and pulled myself up out of the pool. The Jacuzzi was near the locker room and I was very happy to see someone in it. I hung my towel and dropped my trunks. I glanced over and noticed that the guy in the Jacuzzi was looking me over. He appeared to be fairly young. At least in comparison to me he was. I was easily old enough to be his dad. My cock reacted instantly. I felt it getting plump, knowing the kid was checking out my crotch as I climbed in the bubbling water. Once I was seated, I nodded to him and stretched out under the hot water. It felt great and my cock continued to grow. Fortunately, the swirling water and bubbles hid my erection. The handsome boy gave me a smile. I saw him reach for his crotch. Even though his hands were under the water, I was sure he was playing with himself. He scooted down even lower, and one of his feet brushed against mine. I didn’t move, and he kept rubbing his foot against mine. I could tell he was proposing some interaction. Since we were alone, I didn’t hold back showing my interest in him. I felt damn lucky that the kid was wanting to get something going between us. I openly started stroking my now nearly full hardon. I loved this kind of encounter. It got my juices flowing, and I tingled all over. We both kept an eye out for anyone that might interrupt our privacy, but that was part of the excitement for me. I lifted my torso just enough to let my cockhead poke out above the level of the water. He didn’t miss it. I saw him start to rapidly fist his hidden tool. The kid followed my lead. He raised just enough to allow his cockhead to peek out above the water. It was pink and good sized. The blond boy had a soft, innocent look about him, but he apparently was not all that innocent. He knew what he wanted and probably had done this many times before. Next I felt his foot move up my leg. It slid higher, and as he straightened out his leg, he pressed his foot along my inner thigh. His toes brushed against my ball sac. I was extremely turned on by his aggressiveness. I went right along with what he was doing and spread my legs farther apart, making my crotch more accessible. He found the base of my roaring erection and rubbed against the underside of my swollen member. I thought it might feel good to have him bring me off this way. Just then we heard someone coming. The boy pulled back and sat up. I also sat up and pressed my hardon back down between my legs. A man sauntered by, but luckily did not come into the Jacuzzi. The kid and I sat staring at each other, wondering if we dared to start in 159

Handjobs Anthology 22 159

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


again. I decided to tell him I had a motel room nearby and suggested he come to my room. He excitedly agreed. I stood up and let him have a good look at my meaty manhood. I was hoping it was the kind of boy pleaser that would convince him not to change his mind. I quickly covered myself with my towel and headed off to shower. I looked back to see the kid stand up and climb out of the hot tub. His dick was fully hard and he tried to cover it with his hands as he went for his towel. His endowment made my mouth water as I thought about what I might be able to do with it in my motel room. He followed me into the showers and turned himself to the wall to hide his erection. I was doing the same in case anyone walked in. We were still alone, so I turned occasionally so he could see my semi-hard cock sway from side to side as I rinsed off. I was looking as much as he was. I was taking in the site of his firm, round buns. His smooth asscheeks were a delicious sight of their own. He showed them off, even bending down and pretending to wash his ankles, to give me a good look at his pretty ass. He even pulled his cheeks apart and gave me a quick glimpse of his puckered rosebud. My cock twitched and got harder. I hoped this was a sign that he was going to want me to fuck his hole. I quickly finished washing off and we both went into the locker room to dress. As we got into our clothes, I finally introduced myself. “My name is Warren,” I told him. He grinned back at me. “I’m Teddy,” he said. We left and walked back to my motel. As soon as we were inside, we started undressing again. Teddy was naked within seconds. He sat down on the bed and watched as I stripped down to just my boxers. When I walked over to him, he reached out and fondled my growing hardon through the material of my shorts. Then he reached inside the fly and pulled it out. He lay his forehead against my body and took in the aroma of my crotch. Even though I had just showered, I knew that a strong sex scent could still linger in the crevice of a guy’s gonads and within the skin of his dick. I had experienced it before myself when I was about to suck someone off. Teddy sniffed my boner, inhaling before opening his eyes to examine it up close. I watched with great pleasure as he kissed and licked it. The more he fondled me, the more anxious I was to feel his hot lips wrapped around my daddy meat. Teddy was taking his time. I could see that he was rock solid and his dick was leaking from his own excitement. Very soon, he devoured my cock. His soft lips and warm tongue felt incredible on my flesh. I watched as he made love to my cock. 160

Handjobs Anthology 22 160

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


Teddy was completely involved in his lust for sucking my dick. I was receiving one of the best blow jobs that I could ever remember. It was a big turn on having a younger guy so eager to take care of me. I put my hands in his soft hair and held his head in place as I started to face fuck him. I worked his mouth and throat real good, listening to him moan in appreciation around my cock. As he was sucking me, I remembered Teddy’s pretty pink asshole and how he had eagerly showed it off to me earlier in the showers. 161

Handjobs Anthology 22 161

1/23/10 2:21:33 PM


I decided I wanted to sample it up close. Hopefully the boy would want to feel my hard reamer up inside him. Getting my cock sucked was great, but I knew plowing Teddy’s tight, young butt hole would feel even better. I slowed down my thrusts and gently pulled my drooling fucker out of his mouth. Teddy looked up at me disappointedly. “Turn around and lie down on the bed,” I told him. When he did, I climbed between his legs and spread them apart. He was on his stomach. I fondled his balls from behind and bent down to sniff them. They felt like velvet as I rolled them in my fingers. Teddy ground his erection into the mattress. I ran my other hand over his soft mounds and pulled them apart slightly, giving me a view of his sweaty crevice and twitching bung hole. I reached under him, took hold of his prick, and pulled it back with his balls so I could stroke it. He quivered with delight as he felt my hand on his rod. I bent lower and licked it and kissed the tip, lapping up the smeared precum he was producing. Then I began to explore his hot puckerhole. I ran a finger around it, teasing him and letting him know what my intentions were. My own cock was still just as hard as it had been when he was sucking me. I kissed his pucker and slid my tongue over and around it. Teddy shook his buns from side to side, enjoying being rimmed and tongue fucked. He really wanted it. I wet my finger and inserted it in the tender folds surrounding his tight ring. Teddy jumped, but then almost immediately pushed back, taking my finger up to the middle knuckle. I probed his hot hole, working it deeper while I pulled and tugged on his shaft and full nuts. The kid was starting to squirm and whine. I could tell he wanted more than my finger poking him there. “You want my cock, don’t you, kid? You want to feel a man fucking your ass, huh? Tell me!” I demanded. “Please! Yes, I do want it!” he responded. “I like getting fucked, especially by an older man,” he confessed. My feelings weren’t hurt one bit by having him refer to me as an older man. I felt damn good that I turned him on. I planned to fuck him royally with my mature cock. After all, I had some experience behind me, and I intended to use it to make this a fuck Teddy wouldn’t soon forget. I slapped his behind and told him to roll over on his back. His stiff poker snapped up tight against his smooth stomach as he lay back. I stroked his prick and bent down to take it in my mouth. I wanted to keep the taste of his youthful hardon in my mouth as I fucked him. I forced my lips around it, milking him for his pre-juices and taking 162

Handjobs Anthology 22 162

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


his erection all the way down. It hit the back of my mouth, and he shuddered as his dickhead popped down my constricted throat. I didn’t want him to cum yet – not this soon. I was planning to fuck the cum out of him. Teddy was moaning and heaving. I pulled off his prick and spat in my hand. I used the spit to lube my roaring hardon. I wet my finger again and pressed it inside his burning chute. “You ready for some mancock?” I said, looking him straight in the eye. “Uh-huh. Please, sir, I need it. I need to fucked by a man,” he pleaded. Raising his legs over my shoulders, I put my cockhead at his quivering entrance and slowly pressed in. I watched as my hard meat sank inside his hot, pliable tunnel. It was an incredible sight. “Ohhhh, man! Oh yesss. Ahhhhh, easy, sir,” Teddy said at first. But before long he was begging, “That’s it. Give it to me! Make me take your cock. OHHH, yes! It feels good!” I was more than half way in him. I started to push and pull, teasing his insides, making him feel all of it. I planned to pin his rump tight to the mattress with my cock jammed all the way to the hilt before we were done. I was dying to bury my hot sperm inside my eager, young fuck partner. His face reddened, and his expression pleaded for me to service him like only a man can. “You need a hot daddy to take you in hand. The kind of man that will fuck you all the time. Isn’t that right, kid?” I questioned him. He tossed his head from side to side while raising his hips, trying to force more of my cock into his hot tunnel. “Oh, yes! That’s right, Daddy!” he answered. “I want it all the time. Yes! Please, fuck me HARDER!” I had no idea when and how he learned, but he certainly knew what he wanted. I started pounding his ass deep and hard. It all became a blur of blissful sensations. I’d withdraw, then plunge back in until my cock bottomed out and my sweaty balls slapped his upturned ass. The sweat was dripping down my face, and my chest felt cool from the dampness it created on my torso. I buried my cock hard and deep yet another time. “OHHHHH, MAN! I’M CUMMING …” the kid shouted. I pulled almost all the way out and then bent over enough to pull his throbbing prick up so I could wrap my lips around it. I still had the tip of my cock up his asshole, but now I had the tip of his cock in my mouth. Teddy instantly squirted a mouthful of spunk across my tongue. I swallowed quickly and sucked his dickhead for all I could get. He was jerking and quivering so much I thought I would lose my grip on 163

Handjobs Anthology 22 163

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


him. I was afraid my cock would pull out. I held him tight and raised up. Teddy started to calm down a little. Tears ran down the corners of his eyes from his intense orgasm. The taste of his cum and the feel of his ass gripping my cock sent me into my own orgasm. I thrust all the way back into his tight hole and spilled my hot cream. I filled his fanny with several intense spasms that left me faint. We were both exhausted and satisfied. It was an unforgettable experience, hopefully for both of us. Teddy ended up spending the night with me in my motel room. I woke up the next morning with him sucking me. I let him blow me for a while, then I turned around so I could return the favor. We gladly shared our loads, one right after the other. My young stud was first to shoot. Then he skillfully got me off. As we lay in bed wrapped in each other’s arms, I started asking him about himself – where he was from and what he did in this small city. Teddy explained he attended school here. It was his first time away from home, and he was looking forward to going home for the holidays. I told him I, too, was headed to my home town for a visit with my sister and her family. I explained that I hadn’t seen my sister in years, and never even met her husband and kids. When I told him where she lived, he looked surprised. “That’s where I’m from,” he said. One thing quickly lead to another, and I soon realized his mother was my sister. Oh, my God, I thought. I fucked my nephew last night! I held out my hand to Teddy, “Meet your Uncle Warren,” I said.

Bonding with My Son by Mr. R. My son Todd is a well developed boy who enjoys sports and is currently on the football team. He and I have always gotten along well, and have shared a certain camaraderie that few fathers and sons experience. My wife and daughter had gone away for a two-week visit with Grandma, and that left Todd and me home alone to “batch” it. Since it was just us guys alone in the house, we wandered around in nothing but our boxer shorts. I must say that this gave me a good idea of my son’s assets both front and back. Todd had a high, round, well-formed ass that would make anyone, male or female, look at it more than once! His boxers also gave the impression that he was an exceptionally well hung young guy – just like his old man. My wife having been away for a while, Todd’s near nudeness was starting to get to me. I had always been a bit of a bisexual, and in the 164

Handjobs Anthology 22 164

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


years before my marriage, had fooled around with other guys quite a lot. I had even kept in contact with a few of them, and now I was hornier than ever to get it on with one of my sex buddies. The only problem I had was that Todd was always around, so I was unable to invite any of them over for a sex session. The more I saw of Todd’s thin white boxer shorts stretched across his asscheeks, the more I fantasized about ripping them off and popping my own son’s hot cherry. I couldn’t concentrate on anything. Each night when I crawled naked into bed, all I could think of was Todd, his hot ass and his cock and balls, which I fantasized were full and aching for release. In my mind I could see his golden thatch of curly cock hair escaping through the gaping fly of his shorts. Man, I was going crazy wanting sex – male sex – cock, balls, ass, and thick white cum! What was I going to do? The next morning I came into the kitchen after my shower with a towel tucked around my waist to get my morning coffee. Todd was standing by the kitchen table, leaning over as he scanned the morning paper. Those thin white boxers stretched over his delectable ass made me lose control. I came up behind him and grabbed his ass in my hand. I thought he would fly over the table top! I said, “Man, you have one great looking ass! I’ll bet the girls are grabbing it all the time.” With my hand still clutching a handful of his hard, young ass, he relaxed and replied, “Yeah, right, Dad!” I reluctantly took my hand away and felt my cock swelling under my towel. How I wanted my son’s ass! I wanted to pull those hard globes apart and shove my cock deep up inside of him and fuck him! “What do you guys do nowadays when you’re out with the girls?” I asked, hoping to open the door to some sex talk. “Talk to me like a friend, Todd. It’s just between you and me,” I said. Todd turned and leaned that gorgeous ass of his up against the kitchen table, crossed his arms over his hairless chest, and said, “I … I don’t think you’re going to like what you hear.” “It’s OK, Todd,” I said. “I’m your dad. You can tell me anything.” He took a deep breath and began, “Well, first of all, I don’t care for girls. They don’t … turn me on.” I asked him, “Are you gay?” He dropped his gaze from me, staring at his big, bare feet. “Yeah, Dad. I guess I am. Billy and I have experimented some and I enjoyed it.” “Like what kind of experiment?” I questioned. “You know, just feeling each other up, beating off, and that sort of stuff when we get together.” 165

Handjobs Anthology 22 165

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


“No cocksucking or ass fucking?” “Jeez, no, Dad!” he responded. “Have you ever thought about doing any of that?” I asked. He shook his head. I stepped forward, closing the short distance between us and placed one arm around his young, broad shoulders. With my other hand I grasped the swelling cock beneath his boxers. His head rose up and his eyes widened as I moved my hand over his lengthening and hardening cock. His shaft expanded and soon his cockhead peeked out the leg of his boxers. My fingers caressed it and felt the warm, sticky precum oozing from his cumhole. “Dad!” was all he could utter as his breath caught in response to my thumb smearing the hot, sticky ooze over his now swollen cockhead. “It’s OK, Todd,” I assured him. “I like boys, too, and I’m going to teach you a few things that I think you and Billy will enjoy.” I pulled him away from the table and hooked my thumbs in the elastic waistband of his boxers. I pulled down and they fell around his ankles. His magnificent cock sprang up, and slapped against his flat, hairless belly. It was then that I saw the size and the bulk of his fuzzy, cum-filled balls hanging low and heavy. Todd was breathing hard. His face was flushed and his body was trembling. A steady stream of clear precum was running down the underside of his throbbing cock. As I squatted down in front of him, the knotted towel I was wearing fell to the floor, revealing my own erection. My cock stood up like a fence post between my hairy thighs. My first incestuous act was to lean forward and lick up the underside of my son’s rigid cock, tasting the sweet nectar of his youthful precum. He stared down at me and jumped as my tongue touched his cock. “Oh, God, Dad!” he cried out. “What are you doing to me?” “This,” I said, as I pulled his cock away from his tanned belly and engulfed it in my hungry mouth. I slid one hand behind him and clung to one of those hard, solid asscheeks, while the other hand closed around his churning balls. “Oh, God, Daddy!” he cried out, shoving his hard, throbbing teenage cock to the back of my throat. “Daddy!” he cried again in a panic. Suddenly my mouth was flooded with his hot, thick, creamy sperm. I was amazed how quick on the trigger a boy his age was. What was more amazing was the amount of cum that erupted from his young, inexperienced cock! I gulped and swallowed as volley after volley of his hot, young seed spurted from his cock, but some still escaped the corners of my mouth and ran down my chin. He jerked and convulsed as he finished cumming down my throat, then went limp and fell back against the table. His legs trembled as I eased my 166

Handjobs Anthology 22 166

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


mouth from his slippery, cummy cock. I looked up at his face, and saw tears slipping down his cheeks. I got up off my knees, took him into my arms and hugged him to me. My hard cock pressed against his flat belly, and his sticky hot cock pressed against my naked thigh. The touch of his young, warm flesh on my cock was all I needed to send me over the edge, and several thick, hot, white ropes of my cum shot up against his belly. I held him tight up against me as the last violent spurts of my cum erupted between us. He dropped his head onto my shoulder, whimpering. I pulled him tighter to me, and my hot, sticky cream acted as a glue between my hairy belly and his hairless one. I slid my hands down his back and grasped a globe of hot, young, virgin ass in each – young, innocent ass. Oh, how I yearned to fuck it, to fill it with my cock and fuck it full of my hot, thick cum! I eased a finger to his tight, puckered hole. He gasped and pressed even tighter against me. I was determined to fuck him. I released him from my hold and told him we should hit the shower to clean up and get the messy goo off our bodies. Naked and sweaty, as well as cummy, we made our way to the shower. I slid the glass shower door back. Todd entered first and I swear the sight of that ass was almost too much to bear! My cock was rock hard again, loaded and eager to fire! I was standing behind Todd as we soaped up. I lathered my front side and got my cock all soapy and as hard as it could possibly get. Then I began to lather up Todd’s back from his shoulders to those gorgeous buns. I trailed my fingers between his asscheeks, tickling that tight, puckered rosebud of his. As I did, he began to respond with a gentle groan, sigh, and whimper. I eased a soapy finger into his puckered hole. He cried out. I pushed my soapy finger deeper into Todd’s asshole, and to my surprise, he pushed back and took it all up to the last knuckle! “Daddy! Oh, Daddy!” Todd moaned out as I finger fucked his tight chute. My hard, soapy cock humped his wet thigh as I moved a soapy hand to his rock hard cock and began stroking it. More moans of pleasure escaped Todd’s lips as I worked a second finger into him, stroking his cock and finger fucking his young, tight hole. This was driving my ass-hungry cock into overdrive! I pulled my fingers from Todd’s ass, shifted into position, and placed my cockhead against that prize! I gave a gentle thrust and he moaned. “Bend forward, baby,” I told him as my cockhead twitched with eagerness. I grabbed the root of my throbbing cock and pushed the head against my son’s hole. “Daddy! Daddy!” he cried over and over. I told him to take a deep breath. When he did, I burst through his cherry ring, and then I was in my son’s sweet, virgin asshole. He cried out with the first initial 167

Handjobs Anthology 22 167

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


pain, and I paused, allowing him to adjust and accept my throbbing, soapy, hard cock – the first ever to be up his asshole. “Oh, my God! Oh, my God!” he kept crying out, as I waited impatiently for the pleasure to kick in and his ass to accept the invasion of its first fuck. “Oh, Daddy … Daddy!” he kept whimpering. Then he slowly began to push back onto the full length of my swollen cock. “Fuck me, Daddy! Fuck me!” he cried with his palms spread out against the tiled wall and his sweet young asscheeks pressed against my thick bush of cock hair. Catching his narrow hips, I began slowly thrusting in and out. Soon, he was meeting my forward thrusts with his ass and the tempo became faster and deeper. My soapy, hairy balls were smacking up against his ass as I pounded my cock up my son’s hot, tight, cock-grabbing ass! It wasn’t long before my balls pulled up and I cried out as my cock erupted, pumping my hot sperm deep up Todd’s asshole. My final deep thrust must have taken Todd over the top. He cried out and a thick white spurt of his cum splattered against the tiled wall. We cleaned ourselves up, got dressed, and returned to the kitchen, where we had a hearty breakfast and some very personal conversation about the joys and pleasures of male sex. I was late for work that day, but I really didn’t care. I had bonded with my son. The days to come were awesome, and I was able to teach him many things. We even included his buddy Billy in some hot three ways.

Friends of Coach Jackson by Willy Jefferson See Coach Jackson in Handjobs Anthology 21 Earl was a very old man, an African American like myself, and my best friend. We lived in the same building and he had taken me under his wing. We looked out for each other. Earl had introduced me to his nephew, Coach Jackson, and Coach introduced me to sex with a mature man. Earl said he gets the most pleasure from just watching these days. That’s why he introduced me to Jackson. I liked that Jackson was gentle and caring and enjoyed what we were doing as much as I did. Uncle Earl would watch intently as we both shot our loads, groping himself and getting pleasure from seeing how happy we were. Then, one Saturday, something happened that changed our visits from then on out. Coach Jackson wasn’t anywhere to be seen when we arrived at the gym. Earl was not feeling particularly good that day and was tired from the walk and bus ride. I helped him lie on the cot in the back and covered him with his coat. I went looking for Coach Jackson. To my surprise, two strangers were in the back room by the showers, naked. The nearest one saw me first. He was another man of color. He had a stern look about 168

Handjobs Anthology 22 168

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


William Given

him. The man he was with was a handsome white guy, who was bent over and seemed to be exposing his butt hole to the dark man. The white guy’s long, beefy hardon was visible between his outspread legs. I wondered if he was being punished for something. In spite of my uneasiness, my dick sprang right up in my sweats, tenting them for all to see. “Hey, kid, you lookin’ for something … like maybe a good time?” the man with the stern face said to me. He turned and slapped his thick dark meat against his palm, gripping his erection and vigorously stroking it. 169

Handjobs Anthology 22 169

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


I was a little afraid of him, but curious enough to stay. The sexy white guy was looking back over his shoulder like he was still expecting something. Just then, the back door opened and Coach Jackson came in. I was relieved to see him. He walked right past the other guys and stood beside me. He put his arm across my shoulder and said, “Willy, I see you’ve already met my friends. This is Tyrone and a buddy he likes to play with. You know, like we do.” The white guy stood up and turned around. “Hi. I’m Garth,” he said, flashing me a smile as he looked down at my protruding erection. Jackson reached down and softly squeezed my stiffy, saying he could tell I was enjoying meeting his friends. “This the kid you told us about?” Tyrone asked. “He’s cute. You’re a devil, Coach,” he added, giving Coach a high-five. “Now why don’t you show us what you’ve taught him – besides basketball!” Coach told him to calm down. He explained that I was still learning about man stuff and that I was a little shy. “Why don’t you let us watch you two for a while? We can always join in later, right, Willy?” Jackson suggested. He patted my rump and said he needed to go check on Uncle Earl. I was a little uneasy being left alone with the two naked men again. Tyrone started pulling on his thick, black cock, making it grow to its full potential. “Show Willy how you wrap your lips around my hard meat, buddy,” he told his friend. Garth moved over right in front of Tyrone and dropped down on both knees. His cock was rising again, too. His cockhead was very large and looked inviting. I had never seen a white man naked before. I thought he was very attractive. I wondered how his cock would feel in my hand and if his juice might taste the same as Coach Jackson’s. Garth put his mouth right up to the end of Tyrone’s purple cock tip and licked it, just like I do with Coach. But then he opened his mouth and slipped his lips right around the dark head and swallowed it. “Ahh, fuck, yeah! That’s real good, man. Let the kid watch you suck ol’ Tyrone,” Tyrone hissed in a sexy, urgent tone. Just then, Coach returned. The sound of Coach Jackson’s voice calmed me some. “Let’s get out of our duds, sport,” he said, removing his t-shirt and sliding his shorts off over his wide hips and thick thighs. He stood there in his white jockstrap, which was quite a contrast to his shiny, dark skin. I followed his lead and slowly stripped down. The two guys were watching intently, even though Garth still had Tyrone’s cock in his mouth. Tyrone reached out and put his hand behind Garth’s head and pulled his face in towards his body. Garth had no choice except 170

Handjobs Anthology 22 170

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


to swallow more of Tyrone’s pulsing manmeat. Coach’s cock was fully hard within an instant. “You want to know how it feels?” he asked me. “Yeah, have the kid suck your big cock, man,” Tyrone blurted out. Jackson ignored him. He sank down on the floor and brought me up between his legs. “Let me show you how Tyrone is feeling right now,” he said, giving me a warm reassuring smile. Coach Jackson took hold of my stiff prick and stroked it a few times. I shivered with delight. Then he put his lips against the tip of my hard member and began licking all around the sensitive head. He suddenly engulfed my tender prick with his whole warm, wet mouth. The feelings I was getting were incredible. I kept watching as Garth sucked and bobbed his mouth up and down the shaft of Tyrone’s man muscle. I loved Coach for making me so happy. I knew I wanted to return the favor. “Ah, fuck, Jackson! That’s it, show the kid how it feels. Then he can suck all of us. Yeah, man, it’s so fucking hot watching you blow his wienie.” Tyrone’s talk seemed to add to my excitement. His suggestive remarks made me want to please all of them. They were Coach’s friends, after all, and I would do anything for Coach and for Earl. My nuts were pulled up tight to the base of my dick. It must have looked like I didn’t have any. Coach’s big fingers and hands caressed my smooth butt cheeks. He pulled me tight against his face, sinking my hardon into his mouth. It was too much; I tensed and shuddered. I lifted up on my toes and ground my crotch even tighter against him. My release was so fast it surprised me. Suddenly I was squirting off in Coach’s mouth. He was moaning and sucking me harder than ever, swallowing all that I had to give him, until my body went limp against his. “Ah, that’s nasty as hell, Jackson. I almost lost my load just from watchin’. Now let’s see how good that boy can do at suckin’ ours. What do you think?” Tyrone said. Garth’s cream colored cock was trembling with excitement. A string of pre-jizz hung from the tip of the reddish colored cockhead as he stroked it. Tyrone was holding him by each side of the head and pumping his thick manroot swiftly in and out of Garth’s lips and mouth. Garth even gagged a few times when Tyrone thrust deeply in his throat. I was intrigued by the thought of tasting all their cocks, but afraid that I wouldn’t be able to handle Tyrone’s rough face-fucking. That 171

Handjobs Anthology 22 171

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


must have shown on my face. Coach looked up at me and spoke in a soft, low voice. “He’s all talk, Willie. Don’t be alarmed. He talks and acts nasty, but he’s really a nice guy. Trust me. Garth’s been doing this for a long time. He’s not being hurt – in fact, he enjoys it. See how wet and hard his cock is. He loves being used by Tyrone,” Coach assured me. “Hey, Earl, how’s it hangin’?” we heard Tyrone say. We looked over to see that Uncle Earl was awake and standing in the doorway watching. Jackson got up, his cock swaying as he walked. He took his old uncle’s arm, brought him over to a chair and helped him sit down. “Thanks, boy,” Earl said, adding, “I haven’t missed too much, have I?” We all smiled. “Don’t worry, Uncle – there’ll be plenty more to see,” Jackson answered. Tyrone said, “Our inexperienced visitor is learnin’ all about what he can do with what a man’s got hangin’. Jackson just taught him how good it feels to get sucked off. Now he’s going to return the favor, right, Willy?” “Lay off, brother. You’ve got plenty to handle right there,” Coach told Tyrone, referring to Garth. Then he turned to me and said, “Earl and me just want you to enjoy yourself.” I was having a good time, and as long as Coach and Earl were with me, I was willing to learn. I wanted to bring Earl pleasure by letting him watch us. I took hold of Coach’s swollen joint and teased it with my fingers. I aimed it at my mouth and leaned in to kiss it. Then I started licking all around the dark, blunt head. Coach Jackson patted my head and grinned down at me. “That’s good, Willy. It really makes me feel good. Keep it up,” he praised me. “Yeah, he’s a fast learner, ain’t he? Take it in your mouth, kid. Put your lips around it and take it inside your sweet mouth,” Tyrone piped up again. He had stopped fucking Garth’s mouth and had him turned around so we could see his furry asshole. Tyrone wet his finger and smeared the spit around the rim of Garth’s tight hole. It looked nasty to me, but I admit it did excite me. Garth seemed to be enjoying it and was even asking for more. I watched what was going on between Tyrone and Garth as I opened my lips and mouth wide to take Coach’s big knob. “Umm, damn Willy, that does feel good. Your mouth is hot and tight,” Coach told me. It excited the others, as well. “Ah, fingerfuck my ass, man,” Garth yelled. “I’m ready. I want you to plow me with that big, black joystick. Come on, Tyrone, you know I like it!” he begged. Tyrone made sure we were watching 172

Handjobs Anthology 22 172

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


as he wet his finger in his mouth again and went for his target. He pushed it right up Garth’s quivering, puckered hole. “Ohh, yeahhhh!” Garth sighed. “Get it ready for your pile driver.” By now I was getting used to the feel and taste of Coach’s cock in my mouth. I was proud of myself and glad I was making everyone happy. Earl was having a good time, too. He was busy squeezing his sausage through his trousers. Coach was now holding me by the back of the head with one hand and caressing my shoulders and back with his other. Little by little, he helped me take more of his manhood. Soon he was pushing in and pulling back. He got a rhythm going and it felt fantastic. “I’m building up a huge load, Willy. I can’t hold off much longer; this is just too sweet,” he warned me. The others all turned to look. Coach started trembling and took a firm hold on my shoulders. His cock wasn’t very deep in my mouth, but I could feel it swell and pulse. Instantly his thick man spunk discharged across my tongue. I marveled at the smell and taste. He seemed to keep firing endlessly. “Give it to him, man! Make him take that hot load in his virgin mouth,” Tyrone shouted, furiously thrusting his finger in and out of his partner’s willing ass. “Hey, Willy, how about suckin’ on this one, too?” Tyrone shook his black snake and slowly fisted it. “Garth, here, is dyin’ to have this big stick up his sorry, tight ass. If you get it nice and wet, it’ll slip right up inside him. You done wore Coach Jackson out. He ain’t gonna do you no good for a while,” Tyrone pleaded. I looked over at Earl and he nodded his approval. Then I looked at Coach. “It’s your call, Willy. You can do whatever you’re comfortable with,” he said. I turned and walked over to where Tyrone and Garth were. “Now, that’s the spirit. Helpin’ out some buddies in need is going to give you some good experience, kid. See, that horny prick of yours even wants more action,” Tyrone said, pointing his long, dark meat right at my face. He put a hand on the back of my neck. “Now step right up here and suck on this, boy. It’s gonna feel and taste real good. You just wait, Tyrone is the man to teach you about suckin’.” He sure liked to hear himself talk. The others all watched as I pressed my lips to Tyrone’s rigid dork. He rubbed it around on my lips and chin, then pressed it against my face and eyes. “Smell that manscent, boy. It means I’m hot to fuck and I’m gonna start with your mouth. Then my buddy Garth here is going to get fucked in his ass, just like he’s been wantin’.” 173

Handjobs Anthology 22 173

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


Tyrone pushed his pulsing member right past my lips and across my tongue before I could catch my breath. “Suck it, baby,” he breathed. “I’m a little rougher than the coach, but some men are and you’ve got to learn how to handle it,” he said. “Go easy on him, Tyrone,” Coach warned. “Don’t you worry. I’m just makin’ him a good cocksucker and you’re the one who’s bound to get the benefit of that, now, ain’t ya?” Tyrone started thrusting his hard meat in and out of my drooling mouth. It wasn’t easy to keep my lips and tongue wrapped around it. “Clamp down on it, boy. Suck it like you was suckin’ milk from your mama’s titty. Daddy Tyrone’s got some milk that will make you strong and virile. You just got to work for it,” His words made me want to. “Once you’ve got the hang of it, I’m gonna fill Garth’s hole and work him over until his ass is good and sore. Then I’ll feed you my milk, kid. You just watch and be ready, OK, boy?” he said. Coach had moved closer, knowing I would feel protected. His cock was already swelling up again. He seemed to like watching Tyrone fuck my face. I glanced over at Earl and saw he had taken his fat, lengthy boy pleaser out, as well as his hairy nuts. His pubic bush was dense and coarse with a heavy mix of black and white hairs. Earl gently squeezed his senior cock as he watched us. “That sweet mouth of yours has got me extra horny. I’m ready to fuck me some tight ass.” Tyrone swiftly pulled his cock from my wet mouth. He mounted Garth’s backside and pressed right in. Garth sighed with the pleasure of having his ass filled by Tyrone’s shiny, saliva-coated shaft. Coach could tell I was all worked up over it. “Don’t be shy, Willy. Take a closer look if you want to,” he said. We both moved in closer to the fucking men. I could see Tyrone’s thick prod going in and out of Garth’s stretched, pink butt hole. “Now’s a good time to suck on that pretty, white dick, kid.” Tyrone suggested. I glanced over and Earl nodded, as if telling me to go for it. I crawled under the two fucking men and fondled Garth’s rigid cock. It did look tasty up close. I put my lips on it and then started sucking while Tyrone pounded his rear. It didn’t take long before Garth was gasping with delight. His cock soon swelled and he spilled a load in my mouth. I could tell Tyrone was really close as well. “Ah, shit! I’m gonna cum, too!” Tyrone yelled out. “Get your mouth over here, kid.” I scrambled to press my head between Garth’s pale, hairy thighs. My tongue was sticking out and ready. Tyrone pulled out of Garth’s well-fucked asshole and pushed his cock down to aim it for my mouth. He shot off his first squirt before connecting, and it hit me in 174

Handjobs Anthology 22 174

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


the face. Then he sank his long, black pulsing tool across my tongue and let me have the rest of his strong flavored man spunk. Coach was fisting himself furiously, and his sperm sprayed out across Garth’s upturned ass. I swallowed the mix of the two men’s cum loads, and looked over at Earl. His cock was looking bigger than I had ever seen it. He was still massaging the huge appendage and a big white gob of semen was visible at the tip of his cockhead. Earl looked happier than he ever had. Coach helped me up and then bent down to kiss my forehead. “You’ve had quite an active day, sport,” he said. “He’s a quick learner,” Tyrone commented. “I bet by next week he’ll be ready to lose his cherry. That is, if you don’t get it first,” he said, slapping Coach Jackson on the back. “Did you have a good time?” Earl asked on the bus ride home. I told him I sure did and thanked him again for introducing me to Coach Jackson. Sadly, that was the last time old Earl went to the gym with me. I miss him a lot, but luckily I have each weekend to look forward to with Coach and his friends.

Matt by James Lee My dad worked for a large corporation, and there were plans in the making for him to set up a new company office in France. My mom wanted desperately to join him on his business trip, but I was still in school. So Dad made arrangements for a nephew of his to stay with me. That way he and Mom could both go to France for a month. Matt was Dad’s brother’s oldest boy, and he was unemployed. It was rumored that Matt was a bit on the lazy side and bounced around from job to job. Dad would be doing his brother a favor by giving Matt room and board and some spending money to stay with me. Dad’s family all lived on the other side of the country and I had only seen them a couple of times, but I remembered Matt as being a devilish, handsome young man. I also remember him being a lot of fun. He always took time to wrestle around with his younger cousins. There was one night when we stayed over at his parents’ house for a family Christmas gathering. All the boys had to sleep on the floor in Matt’s room in sleeping bags. Matt was horsing around on his bed, making all of us laugh. He turned off the lights and made images on the walls and ceiling with a flashlight. Matt was laughing and playing around with a sheet over himself. I soon discovered that he had undressed and was totally naked. He shined the light on himself making his shadow appear on the sheet. 175

Handjobs Anthology 22 175

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


I noticed I could see the outline of his genitals and his dick was getting bigger and bigger. “You like my snake?” he asked us boys. We all knew what it really was and were giggling and staring at it. Matt’s long dick shadow did kind of look like a snake. “You want to see it dance?” he asked. His dick was now standing straight out from his body. It bounced up and down and swayed around. “Jimmy,” he addressed me. “Come and pet my snake.” After Matt, I was the oldest b oy i n the

room. “Don’t be afraid – it won’t bite,” he assured me. “Come here,” he said again. I crawled over to the side of the bed. I was just in my underwear and my stiffy was already swollen and itching from watching his display. I was afraid the other boys would see it and make fun of me. I crouched down at the side of Matt’s bed. As he raised the sheet and reached out with his hairy arm to take my hand, I looked under the sheet and saw part of his naked torso. 176

Handjobs Anthology 22 176

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


He had a lot of dark hair covering his legs, thighs, and belly. I caught a glimpse of his long, thick, crotch hair, too. I was fascinated by how mature he looked. The sight of his nakedness made me feel funny. Matt grabbed my wrist and pulled my hand under the sheet. “Here,” he said, “Hold my snake for me.” He placed my hand on his cock. I hesitantly let my fingers and palm wrap around his hard, throbbing member. “You see, everyone? It doesn’t bite,” he laughed. “It likes to be petted, though. You can pet it all you want, Jimmy. Here let me show you,” he said. Matt put his hand on mine and started to move it up and down on his hot shaft. I could feel it pulse and jerk as I fondled it. The excitement of touching him was overwhelming. My dick was rock hard and leaking, making the front of my briefs all wet. I wasn’t sure if my younger cousins realized that I was actually playing with Matt’s prick, but I knew exactly what I was doing, and I was delighted he had chosen me. Somehow he must have known that I would be willing. My cousins soon started squirming and pinching their bulges making it obvious that they did know what was really going on. Soon, Matt started to quiver and shake. His body raised and pressed forward as he said, “My snake doesn’t bite, but it sure can spit. Watch this!” I felt his cock swell and throb. Suddenly, the shadow image of a long strand of liquid was displayed across the sheet. My younger cousins all whooped at the sight of it. Matt’s creamy jizz ran down off his dripping cockhead and onto my hand. When I felt the wetness, I immediately pulled my hand off his pulsing flesh. My nostrils were filled with the scent of his release. I brought my hand up to my nose and sniffed it. It smelled just like my own cum when I jacked off. “Taste it, Jimmy,” Matt suggested, as he watched me sniff my wet knuckles. “It’s not poison – you’ll like it,” he continued. My heart was still racing with the excitement. Without further encouragement, I licked my hand and tasted his jizz. The other boys went, “Eeeewww!” I think they must have thought Matt had tricked me and I would die. Just the opposite was true. I found it to be invigorating and licked up even more. I wanted to be a brave example for my younger cousins. That incident had stuck with me ever since. When Dad said that Matt was going to come and stay with me while he and Mom were gone on their trip, it really got my juices flowing. But I pretended that it was no big deal. §

§

§

177

Handjobs Anthology 22 177

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


My cousin Matt arrived on schedule, looking even more handsome and mature than I had remembered. Mom had set up our spare room for him. I offered to share mine, but she insisted that Matt would need his privacy. My parents left by taxi for the airport, and I was at last alone with Matt. I learned quickly why he wanted some privacy. I was on my way to take a shower and saw that Matt’s door was ajar. I stopped and looked in. He was lying naked on the bed with his back to me. I could see that he was jerking off while reading a porn magazine. I wondered if he remembered the little game we had played with his snake several years ago. I opened my shirt and pushed my shorts down my thighs.

My cock was already standing straight up. I was much bigger down there now and was proud of my own rod. I stroked myself, taking in his display. I wanted to go over and play with his cock and bring him off like I had done before. Just when I got up the nerve to walk up to him, I saw him lay down the magazine. He rolled a bit more onto his back and a long, ropelike strand of cum flew from his pulsing cock. Soon Matt’s hairy chest and stomach were coated with heavy globs of his sperm. Still breathing hard, he looked over at me and smiled. “You want to help clean this up, buddy?” he asked. “I still remember that time you ate my jizz off your fingers.” 178

Handjobs Anthology 22 178

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


I went around the bed and knelt down beside it. His cock was still hard in his fist, and cum was dripping down his side. I leaned in and licked the cum off his cockhead. Then I moved to his belly and lapped up the warm jizz there, making my way up his hairy torso to his chest. I loved the feel of his wet, sticky hairs against my face and tongue. “That’s good, Jimmy. Eat my load, buddy. You sure do like it, don’t you?” Matt remarked. I went back for his cock and took the whole head in my mouth and sucked on it. “Ummm, you’re keeping me hard. I might have another mouthful for you if you keep that up,” he said. I kept lapping and sucking his thick, juicy rod as he picked up the magazine and lay back against the pillows. “I love to get sucked off while I’m reading,” Matt told me. “This is my favorite jerk off mag. We should read some bedtime stories from it each night I’m here. What do you think?” he asked. I mumbled out my approval as I continued sucking my cousin’s dick. I was looking right down at his hairy balls and hair-covered legs. I could hardly keep from cumming just from the sight of him. Matt said, “I’m reading a really good part here … Ohhh, yeah! That’s it; keep sucking. I’m almost ready to do it again. Ohhh, FUCK!” I lost it right then and sprayed my pent up jizz across the sheet. Some hit Matt’s hairy thigh and the rest splashed against the side of the mattress. Matt’s cock swelled and jerked as he presented me with my first taste of cum straight from the source. He didn’t shoot nearly as much as his first load, but I was perfectly happy to taste and swallow what he offered. “You’ve got a good looking uncut prick developing there, cuz. You shot almost as big a load as I did the first time,” Matt complimented me. Matt and I ended up showering together. Then he asked me to spend the night in his room. We walked to a local joint and had some food. When we got back, after watching some television, he asked me to go get his magazine. I did and when I got back to the living room he was naked. I followed his lead and quickly undressed. Matt was fondling himself. He took the magazine and was thumbing through the pages. “I want to finish this story. It’s really raunchy. You mind working on me again?” he asked. I didn’t hesitate or take time to reply. I crouched down and went for his gorgeous cock. I was more than happy to take care of my older cousin’s needs. 179

Handjobs Anthology 22 179

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


Matt would read for a while, letting me suck him. When he got to a part that really aroused him, I could feel his cock surge in my mouth. He soon put the magazine down and paid some attention to me. He ran his hands over my smooth back, then down across my hips cupping both my butt cheeks in his hands. He traced my butt crack with his fingers and found my dark, sweaty hole. With one finger he rubbed and probed my asshole, driving me insane. I sucked him harder and moaned out my pleasure. He used his other hand to push my face further down on his saliva-coated erection. I’d never had anyone else touch me down there, and it was making me crazy with lust for my hunky older cousin. “I think you want to be fucked in the ass. Huh, Jimmy, buddy? You want Cousin Matt to fuck you silly?” he asked. I knew he wasn’t just teasing. I was a little scared to let him do it, but I badly wanted him to at the same time. I kept on sucking him and he kept on probing until he got a finger up inside my asshole. It burned a lot, but also felt strangely good. I reluctantly lifted my face off Matt’s hardon. He led me into his room and told me to get on the floor on my hands and knees. Then he grabbed a small tube out of his duffle bag. He got down on the rug behind me and put some of the lube on my asshole and then worked his finger into me again. Soon he was fucking my tight butt hole with his finger. Once in a while he would add a second finger. It hurt at first, but when he started to play with my stiff hardon, pulling my foreskin back and forth, I focused on how good that felt and started to enjoy his finger fucking. Matt said he was going to lube up his cock and put it in my ass. “It’s going to be uncomfortable at first, but you’ll get used to it. Before long, you’ll be wanting me to fuck you hard,” he told me. I tensed when he pressed the big knob of his cock there. He encouraged me to relax by playing with my semi hard pecker as he entered my burning rectum. Matt let me adjust to the unfamiliar sensation before going any further. “Ahh, fuck, you’re tight, just like the boy in the story I was reading. Take it, Jimmy-boy. Get used to me fucking you, ’cause we’re going to be doing it a lot while I’m here,” he said. My cherry ass was his for the taking. Once I got used to his huge fuck pole, I wanted it as bad as he did. It was a long fuck since he had already cum twice earlier in the day. But when he did cum, I felt honored to have him plant his hot, creamy load inside me. Matt and I slept together and read bedtime stories every night he stayed with me. It always managed to lead to a new experience. 180

Handjobs Anthology 22 180

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


Luckily, we had a whole month together. I sure missed him after he left.

Drill Sergeant Messing by BJ Have you ever found yourself in a situation in which you wondered to yourself, “How in the hell did I end up here?” Well, that’s exactly how I felt during my first days in the Army’s basic training. I must have been out of my mind to sign up for that torture. All I wanted was to somehow get out of the small town of about 7000 people in western Missouri where I grew up. When I reached high school I realized that something was different about me. I didn’t have the urge to “make it” with girls the way my friends did. For some reason, I felt drawn to older men, in particular my drafting teacher, Mr. Cobb, and a few other older gentlemen in town. I couldn’t keep from fantasizing about these men! I learned to accept who I am regardless of the popular opinion in town regarding gays and gay lifestyles. As a result, I graduated from high school still a virgin. So I decided to get as far away from there as fast as I could, and since I didn’t have any money, I figured the Army just might be the answer to all my prayers. WRONG! So there I was, stuck in the middle of Fort Jackson, South Carolina, during an extremely hot summer, wondering how I got there. During the first few days, we went through the process of getting issued our uniforms, learning how to march, give a salute, and all the other normal army stuff. I discovered that I was a long way from being anything that resembled a soldier. Then something happened that changed my entire outlook. It was our second week of training and we were assembled in front of the barracks. We had just been informed that we were getting a new field leader. Then the doors opened and out came Drill Sergeant Messing. It was all I could do to keep my jaw from dropping to the floor. He was a big, manly man, around 50, a little plump with a neatly trimmed mustache. But it was his chest hair I couldn’t help staring at. It came spilling out over the top of his t-shirt. I love chest hair. Drill Sergeant Messing began by telling us where he came from and how excited he was about his new position and especially how proud he wants us to make him come graduation day. It was the standard pep talk that we had become accustomed to in the past couple of weeks. After my encounter with Drill Sergeant Messing, things did seem to brighten up. I had a newly found interest in actually learning what it was the army was trying to teach me. I even joined the drill team, which is a team of soldiers that march with their M-16’s in 181

Handjobs Anthology 22 181

1/23/10 2:21:34 PM


sync with each other. Of course, there was the added benefit of Drill Sergeant Messing overseeing the entire training. After a few practice sessions I was actually able to talk to him. We were taking a break from the session, and I went to the water cooler to get a drink. He was right behind me. He asked me how I felt training was going, and I told him how I was actually beginning to enjoy it. We both smiled and I was able to see for the first time how kind and friendly his face could actually be. Then came the night that truly changed my life. It was my turn to pull watch. I had the shift from midnight to 2:00 AM. The day before had been extremely difficult and had included a 25-mile march. Needless to say, I was exhausted and was having a very hard time keeping my eyes open. Finally, the sandman came and got me. I was out cold. The next thing I knew, Drill Sergeant Messing was towering over me with a look of extreme anger on his face. Moreover, Drill Sergeant was not wearing his usual uniform, instead he was only wearing a t-shirt and boxers. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” he asked. Startled, I jumped up to attention. “Private Miller apologizes for falling asleep at his post, Drill Sergeant,” I answered. “Drill Sergeant, I was very tired from the long march today.” “Son, I want to see you in my office the minute you are relieved from your post. Do you understand me, Private?” “Yes, Drill Sergeant!” The rest of my shift dragged on and on. I kept wondering what was going to happen to me. Shit, why hadn’t I gotten up and walked around instead of putting my feet up and dozing off like I did? Finally, shortly before 2:00 AM, I woke my relief up and made my way downstairs to Drill Sergeant Messing’s office. I knocked twice and was ordered to come in. I quickly closed the door behind me, walked directly to his desk, stood at attention, and reported, “Drill Sergeant, Private Miller reporting as ordered.” “Young man, do you have any idea of the severity of the mistake which you have made here tonight?” he asked. “Drill Sergeant, yes, Drill Sergeant. I am fully aware of the severity,” I added. Actually, the severity was somewhat unclear to me, but I was not about to let him know that. “Well, then, you know that for falling asleep at your post you could be court-martialed and thrown out of the army. Or I could give you an Article 15 and sentence you to extra duty for the remaining 5 weeks of basic training. What do you think of that?” he asked. I was so nervous. I didn’t know what to do. Perhaps this was my chance to get out of the army and save myself from my terrible 182

Handjobs Anthology 22 182

1/23/10 2:21:35 PM


mistake. After all, even though I was enjoying being around Drill Sergeant Messing, one thing was clear, I hated the army. I finally got the nerve to look him in the eye. I wished I hadn’t done that because seeing him sitting there in his t-shirt and boxers was overwhelming. I held eye contact with him for a short moment before taking in the rest of his body, trying to do so in a subtle fashion, of course. At some point my eyes came back to Drill Sergeant Messing’s and, although I still don’t know what came over me, tears began to well up in my eyes. I assume the combination of stress, exhaustion, and the feeling that I had developed for him were simply too much. “Drill Sergeant, I don’t think I am cut out to be a soldier in the army. I think it would be better if you were to send me back home,” I said. Drill Sergeant Messing leaned forward with a stern look on his face. “You want me to what? Are you out of your fucking mind?” he yelled. “I will do no such thing. You are going to stay here and finish what you started. Do you understand me, Private?” he added. Surprised by his reaction, I looked at him for a moment and then lowered my head and simply asked him what it would take for me to get sent home. “For me to send you home, one of two things have to happen. Either you engage in a criminal act such as stealing or murder, or you turn out to be a queer!” he said. Jolted by his answer, I quickly looked up at him. “Drill Sergeant, I think I am queer.” “What the fuck do you mean you think you are queer? Either you are or you aren’t!” he said. “Well, Drill Sergeant, I think I am, but I’ve never had sex with anyone before, so I don’t know for sure.” Drill Sergeant Messing stood up and came around the front of his desk, leaned against it and folded his arms. I simply couldn’t resist the chance of taking in his beautiful body, his hairy legs, the bulge in his boxers, and his massive, hairy arms. “Private Miller, I’ll make a deal with you, OK?” he said. “I will let you out of my army if you can prove to me that you’re queer. How about that?” “Prove to you, Drill Sergeant? How am I supposed to do that?” I asked. “Well, it’s really quite easy, Private. You get down on your knees and take my cock in your mouth until I tell you to stop,” he said. A look of surprise crossed my face. I asked, “Drill Sergeant, are you serious?” “Let me put it to you this way, Private, either you get on your knees or you don’t get sent home!” 183

Handjobs Anthology 22 183

1/23/10 2:21:35 PM


With that, I dropped to my knees. Drill Sergeant Messing freed his massive cock – a cock twice the size of my own. I opened up and allowed him to enter my virgin mouth. Within seconds his cock was fully hard. My own cock screamed for attention. I had to let it out. As I began masturbating, Drill Sergeant Messing put his hands on the back of my head and began fucking my face, each stroke becoming faster and faster. Soon he was slamming his cock down my throat while I pounded my cock. Suddenly, he stopped and pulled out of my mouth. Looking up, I saw he had a wry, sexy smile and motioned toward my cock. “Seems like you’ve been enjoying this little test almost as much as I have.” “Yes, Drill Sergeant, I have.” “I’ll bet you would love nothing more than for me to pop your cherry ass, wouldn’t you, Private?” I was in total lust. So much so that I had lost all shame. “Yes, Drill Sergeant. Please pop my cherry,” I begged. “OK, get up and lie down on my desk,” he ordered. I did as I was told and lay down on my back. Drill Sergeant Messing went around his desk and pulled open one of the drawers. He removed a tube and squeezed some clear gel onto his cock. “Drill Sergeant, what’s that stuff for?” “This is K-Y, Private. It will enable me to slide my big cock deep into your hole without hurting you too much. Now, I want you to relax, Private. Concentrate on me. Keep looking at me, look me in the eye, Private. I want you to remember the face of the first man that ever shoved a cock up your ass!” I did exactly as ordered. I kept looking Drill Sergeant Messing in the eye as he slid his cock in me. It hurt so bad, but looking up at that beautiful man and seeing the pleasure in his face made it worthwhile. Slowly, Drill Sergeant Messing began fucking me. “That’s it, Private. Take this old Drill Sergeant’s cock,” he said. The pain began to subside after a few strokes, and Drill Sergeant Messing began picking up speed. He was soon slamming his huge rod deep in my ass, fucking it just like he had fucked my mouth. “Private, you’ve got one hot, tight ass. You love taking this huge cock, don’t you?” he asked. “Yes, Drill Sergeant. Fuck me with your big cock. Please don’t stop fucking me,” I added. The pleasure was overwhelming. After only a few short minutes I was shooting my cum all over my chest. Shortly after that, Drill Sergeant Messing tensed up and let loose his load, filling my ass with his juice. 184

Handjobs Anthology 22 184

1/23/10 2:21:35 PM


We both lay there panting on his desk for a few moments. Afterwards, he got us each a towel out of one of his drawers. Drill Sergeant Messing then looked at me in a very tender and loving way and asked, “Private, do you still want to be released from active duty? Do you still want to go home?” “Drill Sergeant, I think that I would prefer to stay here and learn more about being a soldier.” “Well then, I would suggest you and I spend more time together so that I might be able to teach you personally the ins and outs of good soldiering.” And that is just what he did. After that I spent almost every night for the next 5 weeks in Drill Sergeant Messing’s office getting “oneon-one” training.

Grandpa Nelson by Randy My grandpa was a big, burly, cigar smoking man. He lifted weights in his younger days and traveled to competitions all over the world. I could sit and listen to his stories for hours. As I got older, his stories got more interesting and explicit. He started telling me about some of his sexual escapades. I really got turned on and pumped him for more details. Grandpa didn’t hold back. He told it like it was, straight and dirty. As he was telling these stories, he would always grip his big basket and squeeze his cock, making a wet spot appear on the front of his skimpy nylon shorts. I was beside myself, usually sitting at his long kitchen table, listening and squirming around in my chair. I always had a boner around him anyway, and when he told about some of his experiences, I’d nearly cream inside my underwear. He didn’t seem to mind that I was staring at his crotch and the big mound that showed the outline of his mancock and heavy balls. “You know, Randy, when a man travels, he learns a lot of things about himself,” Grandpa would say. “A man also gets lonely. And horny. You learn to take advantage of situations. You learn to stick your dick anywhere that it can get some attention and relief,” he would tell me. I had heard it over and over, yet each time he told me, shivers of excitement would filter throughout my body. I would always ask him to tell me again some of the things he did and the kind of stuff that happened to him. Sometimes, something new would pop out of his memory, and I lived for such a moment. Making a mental note of his tale, I would later jack off furiously, imagining that I was there watching, trying my best to picture what Grandpa looked like at the time, naked and in action. 185

Handjobs Anthology 22 185

1/23/10 2:21:35 PM


I would prolong getting off for as long as possible, then shoot a big wad, coating my chest and stomach. I’m sure Grandpa knew exactly what I was doing. Sometimes I’d be so horny I’d go back in the kitchen and ask him to tell me something more about his travels. He’d get a big grin on his face, slap his huge, muscle bulging thigh and let out a roar of laughter. Then he’d start in again, in his low seductive tone. He no longer held me on his knee like he had in my younger years. I sort of missed that. I remembered how vulnerable I always felt sitting high up on his wide, rounded, muscle toned legs. But he still let me feel his thick, curved biceps and shoulders. I loved touching his skin and smelling the sweat from his body and armpits. “Give the old shoulders and neck a good rub,” he’d ask me. Grandpa usually always wore a tank top that had shrunk in the wash. It was so tight he nearly looked naked. I would work on his stiff, hard muscles and look over at his huge pecs and prominent nipples. His nylon shorts were always just as tight and revealing as his tank tops and hugged his round, curved, massive asscheeks. Grandpa’s cockhead was often visible, poking out from the leg of his shorts as he sat smoking his cigar and sipping the beer he had me fetch for him. It made my dick leak and stain my underwear whenever I saw it or got a glimpse of his tight, furry balls. I was staying over at Grandpa’s house for a weekend recently, and it was one of those hot summer days that zaps your energy. I lay on the couch and drifted off. When I woke up, I heard him coughing in the kitchen. As I walked in, I saw that Grandpa was naked from the waist down. “Bring me another beer, boy,” he requested. “It’s damn hot. You might as well get more comfortable, yourself,” he said. “A little nakedness can make it feel cooler. Get out of those shorts and let’s be comfortable.” I’d seem him naked a few times before as he stepped out of the shower and had me hand him a towel, or while he was shaving, but seeing him now, all sweaty with his cock and balls plump from the heat, was really getting to me. I shucked my shorts like he told me to. I wasn’t wearing any underwear, and my dick sprang to attention the minute I stood back up. “Feels damn good don’t it, boy? Cools the mind and soul, strutting around naked,” he said. “I can see how good it makes you feel. Just let it all hang out, Randy, my boy. I know you’ve been spyin’ on what I’ve got down there between my legs for months on end. I’m right, ain’t I?” I felt somewhat embarrassed, but I was comfortable around him for the most part. My dick was standing straight out by now. 186

Handjobs Anthology 22 186

1/23/10 2:21:35 PM


“That pretty boydick looks just like some of ones on the boys that used to suck on your Grandpa’s big ol’ pecker,” Grandpa said. His cock rose and thickened. In a second it was also standing up fully hard between his giant thighs. “I used to stick this thing in some of the holes in the walls of rest rooms. Every time I did, some hungry boy would wrap his lips around it and suck it for all he was worth.” He winked, knowing the effect it was having on me. By now his cock was leaking a thick strand of precum. Unconsciously, I licked my lower lip. Grandpa didn’t miss it. “Drop down on all fours and crawl on over here to your Pa,” he said. “I can see you’re just as hungry to hanker down on this meat as all those other boys were.” Without responding, I followed his instructions. I slowly crawled towards him. My tongue led the way, seeking out its first taste of the enticing man juice my grandpa’s boypleaser produced. As I got close to him, I looked up into his face. Grandpa nodded his approval as my tongue caught the discharge of spunk leaking from his thick cockhead. As I tasted it, my nostrils also got a heavy whiff of his strong crotch aroma. “Lick it up, boy. Use your tongue all around the end of Pa’s knob. I can already see you like it,” he confirmed. What a delight it was to know he was enjoying having me take care of his needs. It was just like in some of his stories, except I didn’t have to imagine doing it, he was letting me do it. I lapped

187

Handjobs Anthology 22 187

1/23/10 2:21:35 PM


all around the crown of his thick shaft and down the sides. “Don’t forget those nuts, Randy. Grandpa really gets off on having his nuts swabbed. Lick ’em like they were covered in chocolate,” he instructed. My face was nuzzled up tight against the base of his big hardon. I could feel the heat of his throbbing member against the skin of my face. More of his precum seeped out and smeared onto my hair. Grandpa leaned forward and down. Not an easy task for the large bellied old gent. He brought his heavy thighs together, pinning my body between them. He reached down until he found the head of my prick. He rubbed and teased it between his thumb and fingers. It was driving me crazy. I was about to shoot. My grandpa realized how sensitive my dickhead was and how close to cumming I was getting, so he let go of it. He then reached further back, sliding his big hand across my ass and feeling for my tiny butt hole with his fingers. “Jeez, Randy! You’ve got the prettiest pucker I’ve ever seen on a boy,” he remarked. Then he added, “We’re going to have to spend some time playing with that sometime soon.” I loved the feel of his thick finger prodding and probing me there. I started jacking myself off like wildfire. At the same time, Grandpa used his other hand to nudge my head forward as he slipped his big tool past my quivering lips. “Suck it, Randy. Make Grandpa a happy man. It’s been a long time since I last had a sweet mouth doing that,” he exclaimed. Bit by bit I took more of his stiff rod inside my mouth, bathing it with saliva and sucking it like a lollipop. “OHH, yeah, that’s a boy, keep on suckin’. I’m about to feed you a load of sperm you won’t be able to swallow,” he announced. The combination of his finger exploring my anus and hearing him talk brought me off. I started shooting wildly all over his feet and the floor underneath. Grandpa took a big puff off his cigar and let out the smoke. He made a loud grunt and held my head firmly as his cock expanded, trembled, and filled my mouth with thick, heavy gobs of mancream. I had to swallow or choke. But Grandpa had been right when he said I wouldn’t be able to swallow it all. Some of it ran out the corners of my mouth. I kept on sucking, though. I wanted him to get every bit of enjoyment he could out of it. I tried to make it good for him so he would want me to do it again soon. Grandpa sat up straight and sighed heavily. He gently pulled my head up off his swollen, juicy fuck pole.

188

Handjobs Anthology 22 188

1/23/10 2:21:35 PM


“It’s kind of sensitive now, Randy. You best let it rest,” he said. I curled up and lay my head in his crotch against his spent cock and balls. From then on, Grandpa and I got naked and played together a lot. After he had loosened up my tight ass, he asked if I would share it with his long time friend Gustave, a man from Russia. He and Grandpa Nelson went way back to their younger days of weight lifting. Gustave was coming to stay with Grandpa Nelson for a while. When Grandpa told me all about him and the kind of stuff they used to do together with boys like me, I got real excited. When I wasn’t playing with Grandpa, I was jacking off thinking about meeting Gustave and what we might do together. I couldn’t wait for a visit from this mysterious stranger.

Gustave Visits Grandpa and Me by Randy Grandpa Nelson had stretched my ass good over the last couple of months. Being fucked by him was like being a small heifer mounted by a huge bull. I thought he was the biggest man I had ever seen until I met his Russian friend, Gustave. Grandpa invited me over the first day his friend arrived. He was taller and in better shape than my grandpa. Gustave had a pleasant face. I think he was a little younger and still worked out. He kept a pretty trim waist for a man his size. His hair and beard were still reddish, but mixed with a little gray. He reminded me of the giant in Jack and the Beanstalk. Grandpa was sitting at his kitchen table as usual. A couple of empty beer bottles sat near him. His cigar lay smoldering away in the ashtray. “Bring us some beers, Randy,” he said the minute I walked in. “That’s a good boy.” Gustave stood and Grandpa introduced us. I took his big hand as I marveled at his size. Gustave leaned down and kissed me quickly on each cheek. Feeling his thick beard and mustache against my skin gave me a boner, and being so close to his massive body made me tingle all over. His English wasn’t perfect, but I understood it. “Your grandboy, he’s a fine lad I can see,” Gustave stated, then added, “I see why you admire him.” Then he patted my back with his big solid hand making my whole body shake. “He’s a good boy. Does whatever I ask him to,” Grandpa said, winking at me. “And he gives good neck and back rubs.” Gustave took my arms and put his large hand around my biceps. “I see he likes to work out, like his grandfather used to do,” the man said. “I’d be happy to have you use your strong arms on me. My back is a little bit tired and a little sore. The travel, you know?” he commented. 189

Handjobs Anthology 22 189

1/23/10 2:21:35 PM


“No problem,” Grandpa piped up. “Randy, take Gustave to my room so he can lie down and get comfortable. Give him a good back rub and I’ll join you as soon as I finish my beer,” Grandpa instructed me. “It can wait,” Gustave responded. “No, no, it’s all right. The boy will be happy to make you feel better. He does it for me all the time. Don’t you, Randy?” Grandpa Nelson winked at me again. I was getting his message. Grandpa was wanting me to do more for Gustave than just give him a back rub. And I got the feeling that Grandpa would join us just in time to watch. I had been servicing Grandpa regularly for a long time. Sucking his hard dork, milking his balls, and letting him finger fuck me until I was ready to take his pole up my chute. It had taken him a long time to prime me for my first man fuck, but I liked it and never turned my grandpa down. I lead Gustave down the hall and into Grandpa’s bedroom. The big man had carried his suitcase along and set it on the floor. I patted the bed and he sat down, squishing the mattress with his weight. Grandpa and I had already decided that he could stay in this room and Grandpa would share a bed with me. I had no problem with that! “It would feel better if you took your shirt off,” I told Grandpa’s friend. He smiled at me and slowly began to unbutton his shirt. When he removed it, I saw how massive his chest was. His entire front was covered in reddish brown hair with just a little gray mixed in. His nipples were firm and long and a very dark brown. Already my boner was sticking straight up against my belly. I was wearing boxer shorts and could look down and see the bulge my hard prick was making. Gustave didn’t seem to notice. He reached down and removed his shoes and socks. Grandpa had told me his friend wore a size 18 shoe. I looked in amazement at his huge, hairy feet. He was truly a giant of a man. “If you’re comfortable removing your pants, I can work on your legs, too,” I suggested. “My trousers, too?” he responded, giving me a bit of a strange look. “I imagine my tired legs can use some rubbing as well,” he agreed. I watched as he removed his pants. My dick grew even harder as his thick, hairy thighs came into view. They were enormous. And the large bulge in his light blue bikini briefs set my heart racing. My dickhead was peeking out the top of my boxers and his underwear barely hid his huge package. Gustave looked at my straining erection and noticed me staring at his manly equipment. He got a big grin across his face as he stood, 190

Handjobs Anthology 22 190

1/23/10 2:21:35 PM


turned, and climbed onto Grandpa’s big bed. “You are a healthy lad, I see. Your young hands will feel good and find my stiff places, I’m sure of that,” he stated. Hearing him say “stiff” made my dick twitch even more. The big man lay on his stomach. The prominent mounds of his tight, round ass faced me as I stepped between his thick thighs. I could see most of his firm asscheeks. His skimpy bikini underwear hardly covered anything. Gustave reached under himself to adjust his cock and balls before settling in flat on the bed, his head turned to one side. I reached up over his wide back. His torso was so large my crotch couldn’t help but rub against his upturned buttocks. He didn’t flinch or say a word as my stiff pecker slid against his ass. When I lay my hands on his tight shoulder blades, he let out a heavy sigh. I hesitantly started to probe with my fingers, kneading his thick skin. “Ahh, that feels very good!” he exclaimed. I was already in a heated state of desire for him. I wanted to touch and feel every part of his handsome features. For the moment, I tried to concentrate on giving him a massage, but I knew what it always led to with Grandpa. I also knew that Grandpa was hoping something would develop so he could join in. I worked my hands all over his shoulder and thick neck, then down his back to his waist. My dick was pulsing and throbbing. I knew he must be able to feel it. “That feels so wonderful, my boy. Just be yourself. Feel free to make Gustave happy and relaxed,” he said. I did his entire back and neck several times until I could tell he was loosening up and relaxing. His breathing changed to a steady rhythm. I, however, was really worked up. My pecker was dripping and wetting my boxers and some even smeared onto his butt cheek. I reached down occasionally and touched myself. I was so turned on by him. I looked at the door from time to time but there was no sign of Grandpa. He must have still been drinking his beer. Gustave moved. “Perhaps you could do my legs now, as you said earlier,” he asked, reminding me of why I wanted him out of his pants in the first place. I pulled up and sat back against his hairy ankles and feet. I started to work on his heavy thighs. As I massaged them, I got up the nerve to slide my hands down one inner thigh and let my fingers graze the mound made by his manly package and feel his reddish pubic hairs that stuck out near his balls. I did the same on the other side. This time I purposely pushed my fingers lower to the very edge of the cloth, and felt the fleshy base of his manhood and his scrotum. Gustave was sighing his approval 191

Handjobs Anthology 22 191

1/23/10 2:21:35 PM


as I became more aggressive. He surprised me by saying, “You like to touch Gustave, yes? Especially down there, am I right?” I froze for a second, absorbing his statement. Without thinking, I said, “Yes, I do it with Grandpa and he likes it.” Then I realized what I had just said. “Gustave likes it, too,” he replied. “Many boys like to please me, and I enjoy their attention. Be yourself,” he told me. Before I could take further advantage of his willingness, he said he was ready to roll over and have me work on his front. I quickly moved to the side and watched him. When I saw the outline of his fat Russian sausage bunched up inside the pouch of his briefs I lost my breath. As he turned and lay down on his back, his cockhead popped out. His meat uncoiled and about half of his swollen cock was visible outside his snug briefs. I couldn’t believe how fat and thick his cock was, and it wasn’t even fully hard. “You can see, my young Randy, that I like the attention you give me,” Gustave said. “Would you like to massage it for me? It would make me very happy and quite relaxed.” His cock grew longer as he spoke. My eyes were riveted to his huge manmeat. Gustave silently slipped off his underwear, exposing his entire red bush and hairy, twitching orbs. I was in awe of his naked body and dying to handle his club. Since he had already offered, I quickly reached out and put my hand on it. It grew harder and maybe a slight bit longer, but not any fatter. How could it? My fingers could barley wrap around it as it was. “Ohhhh, that feels very nice to me,” he whispered. “I have gone for a long time without such a feel.” His big paw took me by the shoulder and pulled me closer to his sweaty body. His manly smell filled my nostrils. I started using both hands, moving them back and forth on his beefy shaft. His long foreskin slid up and down, exposing the pink head, which was now wet with a thick seepage of pre-juice from his large, furry stones. My own dick was leaking almost as much precum as his. I bent down and sniffed his wet cockhead. Then I licked off some of the goo. “Ohh, that is a very good boy. I hoped you would want to do more than just to play with it,” Gustave responded. Luckily, Gustave’s large prick tapered to a narrower tip. I pressed my lips to it and took some of the pliable foreskin and an inch or so of his tool between my lips and inside my mouth. Gustave moaned with much appreciation. Just then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw Grandpa Nelson standing in the bedroom doorway. He had 192

Handjobs Anthology 22 192

1/23/10 2:21:35 PM


his pole out and was fisting himself as he watched me perform on his friend what he had taught me. Grandpa and Gustave had locked eyes and were exchanging lustful expressions. It was obvious they had shared other such encounters. “Is it all right, my old friend?” Gustave asked. “It’s quite all right with me, my friend. I will share anything with you, just as we always have,” Grandpa answered him. He then moved close to us so he could watch me service his friend. Grandpa started to play with my ass as I sucked away at Gustave’s fuck reamer and furiously jacked my own dick. “Randy has the prettiest and tightest pucker hole you or I have ever had the pleasure of fucking, old buddy. Let me get it warmed up and ready for you,” I heard him say to Gustave. His familiar fingers were already probing and poking, stretching me open for another one of the onslaughts that had become routine for me and Grandpa Nelson. Grandpa couldn’t resist dipping his own boypleaser into my hot, horny boy hole before sharing it with his friend. I eagerly let him remove my boxers and position me so I could continue sucking Gustave while letting Grandpa plug me from behind. It was the kind of doggy-style fuck that I had become accustomed to and liked so much. I could smell Grandpa’s cigar breath as he leaned over my backside and slid his prod gently up inside my burning butt chute. Gustave watched intently as I sucked him while getting plowed from behind by my grandpa. The big Russian was leaking so much precum that it felt like he was cumming on my tongue. It was incredible being sandwiched between the two ex-body builders. I thought Gustave would shoot off in my mouth or throat several times, but he seemed to have a lot of self control. Very soon, he said, “I must have this Randy, your grandboy. I would like to give him the gift of my man honey.” To my surprise, Grandpa Nelson pulled out of my stretched out butt hole and told me to turn over on my back. His giant of a friend took his place between my legs and slowly eased his tapered cockhead inside my wet, sensitive asshole. I had reservations, but he was very careful and only put in the amount of his cock that I could accommodate. He seemed to be smiling to himself. He looked down and watched as he reamed my tunnel. Gustave’s fat sausage made it feel almost the same as my first time with Grandpa. I held onto the back of my thighs as he held one of my feet for leverage and rocked me on the bed. My dick had never felt so stiff, and it was the first time I ever came without touching myself. It was an intense, delightful ejaculation that coated my chest and midsection. 193

Handjobs Anthology 22 193

1/23/10 2:21:35 PM


Grandpa Nelson watched and fisted his big dork to a final climax immediately following mine. It also sprayed on me, hitting my neck, chin, and chest. That set off my fucking giant. He began to groan and his chest heaved. Gustave’s body shook and his thighs trembled as he unleashed his torrent of pent up mancream and filled my guts. His swollen cock was so wide, especially at the base, that he probably only had about a third of his cock inside me. It fit so tight that none of his funky spunk leaked out until he pulled free. Grandpa quickly got down there and lapped up the portion of his friend’s hot load as it seeped from my empty asshole. He worked his way up my shaft and swabbed my dickhead, mixing and tasting the remainder of our two cum loads. Then it was my turn again. As the two men stood side by side and pressed their wilting cocks together, I got to lick and nibble each one, until they were clean and shiny. I was very glad Gustave was planning to stay with me and Grandpa Nelson for a while. I looked forward to the time when I’d be able to take all of his fat cock up my butt.

194

Handjobs Anthology 22 194

1/23/10 2:21:35 PM


[gay comics] handjobs magazine anthology vol 22